Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There was a constant chatter around me as I walked from the kitchen out to the bar, hot plates in hand. A constant back and forth of, take food, clear table, take food, clear table, it was simple work that could numb the mind once you got into the rhythm of it. Normally I would be a great worker, always polite to patrons and helping out wherever needed if there was no food to take or table to clear by taking drinks orders at the bar (even if I was only competent at poring a pint and getting a glass of pepsi) I would even take orders in the restaurant if my co-workers needed help in their. Today, though, was just a really, really bad day. So first of all, I fuck up a drink order that I took in the restaurant, even though it technically wasn't me who put the order on the till, it was Sally who mistakenly put the drink in wrong for me when I asked for help. This then resulted in my least favourite manager calling me over and making some snarky comment towards me for putting in an alcoholic order for someone that looked about twelve, although it wasn't me, but I like Sally and I couldn't be bothered to argue about it after non-stop rushing around for two hours. The next thing was even less my fault, a small group of people came to order food (thankfully I didn't take the order myself, I hate working on the till) said people wanted their starters and main to be taken out to their table at the same time, so I informed the kitchen on behalf of the manager as it was insanely busy today. It was all fine until about fifteen minutes later when I was taking food to the earlier mentioned group, thankfully I had a senior member of staff that took the other half of the food with me because the group then decided that they wanted their food at separate times which lead to me standing there trying my best not to look awkward as I placed down the starters and then scurried of to leave my senior to deal with it. That its self wasn't too bad, it was the fact that a moment later after taking food to another table I heard chatter between the manager and senior with my name coming up. Now that not only made me extremely paranoid of what they were saying about me, but also just really annoyed me. Sally was quick to say I hadn't done anything wrong as she had been there to hear everything, but I couldn't help but feel on edge. 

This last thing was just the icing on the shit cake, the last thing I needed was my ADD brain being an asshole at the exact wrong time. Now running food was really simple when you learn all the table numbers (which I have for the bar, restaurant was more troublesome) you literally go to kitchen when you hear the bell, one of the chefs tell you what number the food is going to, and then you take it, simple. But oh yeah.... lucky that I have soup for brains because as soon as i walkout in to the main foyer I forget the number, that's like three seconds it took for me to completely forget what I was doing. Sally was right behind me, so I asked her to go check the table number for me, then realized it wasn't the best idea as I stood there like a total idiot with two hands full of heavy plates of food and then my dick head manager shouts at me from the side "What are you doing? Don't just stand there, take the food!"

At that time, due to me stressing out and beating my self up on the inside, the only response I could come up with was "I don't know where I'm going" 

That apparently wasn't torture enough because moments later the she devil called me over "Jimin you have to make sure you pay attention to what the chefs tell you, please, please, please just listen to them! Surely it can't be that hard, and you can't just stand there like someone's lost child! Just pay attention!" She said, while waving her hands around. Talking to me in the same tone you would to a naughty kid that just wouldn't do as they were told.

Like I said, the icing to the shit cake that was today. It may seem like a small thing but for me it's a bigger blow than I like would to admit, what type of guy would spend the next hour of their shift wiping away a stray tear while no one was looking and then praying that they would stay in while I was surrounded by patrons and co workers. "Yeah, I get it that I should be told about my mistakes, but she did not have to fucking talk to me like that! Like I was a bloody...bloody, I don't fuckin know man!! Just what the fucky fuck with her and her dumb stupid face! FUCK!"

I sighed, taking a swig of my drink. It's like the fifth, sixth, seventh drink? I don't even know at this point. After my shift I rushed out as fast as I could, I didn't want to be at home alone, so I came here. A stylish little bar called midnight rain that I started coming to a few months ago, I think I'm one of the regulars at this point. Well considering that the bar tenders know my name and I know theirs, I'm guna change my answer to a yes, although this is the first time I have actually got drunk here.

"Yeah... that does sound like a really shit time, and your manager sounds like a total bitch. She shouldn't be talking to her staff like that, even if they have made a mistake" 

"Fanks yoon, you're good at listing. Maybe you should be like a profeshinal listner or sumthin" Yoongi chuckled, he was polishing a glass at the moment as he listened to me babble with slurred words. He always listened. When I first came in here he was working and from that point on I made it a habit to sit with a glass of Malibu lemonade and quietly observe the eye candy that happens to be named Min Yoongi. I didn't originally intend to get pally with him, I really don't have confidence to go and chat up any handsome man I see, but it just played out this way. Two months after coming in every week on a Friday, getting the same order from the same handsome man, and he randomly invited me to sit at the bar instead of the cosy side table I had originally taken up. He would chat with me whenever it got quiet, it took me some time to get used to the interaction but here we are two months later practically being besties. 

"I'm not so sure if that's a job, plus I like working here. How else would I get to talk to you every Friday?" He winks with a smile, setting down the glass somewhere behind him, then grabbing another and starting the process over again.

I gasp, pointing an accusing finger at him, "You, you flurterer!!" I shake my head disappointedly, "I think ima need another to deal with your antics sirrr" If I hadn't been red due to the alcohol I definitely would be now. He chuckles again and shakes his head back at me.

"I think you have had quite enough for one night min" He takes my empty glass, placing it somewhere I can't see and then disappears in to a room behind the bar before returning to me and my classic puppy dog eyes and pout. 

"That trick may work on Miyara, but it won't work on me, plus, it's closing time"

"WHAT!?" I rush to look at my phone, the time reading as "00:04"

"What the shit? When did it get to there?" I'm so confused, iv been sat here for about three hours. My gaze follows Yoongi as he does a quick once over of the bar, making sure the widows are latched and collecting an empty glass before swiftly giving the table a wipe over. I'm the only other person here besides Yoongi. I was only supposed to be here for one drink and then walk home. Groaning loudly, I let my head fall to the bar.

"Ahhhh, that hurtt my brain" I giggle a bit heheh, brain pain. Why is that funny? Dunno, but it sounds funny.

"Do you have any way to get home, Jimin? Anyone to pick you?" It's only then that I realize the pale man is stood opposite me again, only this time he has a thick coat over his white shirt and waistcoat and a bag on the side that I'm guessing is his. I loudly sigh, resting my head in my hands as I shake it softly.

"ima hafta walk, damn it. I can't be bothered to walk, iss cold and ima be cold now. Ohhhhh fuck life mann" I grumble, sliding off the stool on to my wobbly legs. When did everything get wobbly? Oh, walking home is gunna be fun on deaz jelly legs. I look down at where my bag is, before I can reach for Yoongi comes in to frame and picks it up for me. 

"You want me to take you home? Or I could call you a cab, and we can wait in here for it?" When I look up to Yoongi it's a little over whelming, the look on his face. He looks worried and like he cares about me. I don't even realize what happens straight away, it hits like bricks and I can't help but cry. I totally look like an idiot right now, but there is suddenly a hand on my shoulder and soft words directed at me.

"Hey, what's wrong, min? What's got you upset all of a sudden?" Okay now Yoongi looks even more worried. Oh. God, I don't like this, there's just so much of everything that comes in to my head. The shitty day really hitting hard now and the idea that I'm going to get home and be greeted with nothing other than the sound of myself, I hate being alone. And now Yoongi looks sad, I don't want to make him sad as well. With that, I crumble, leaning closer to Yoongi and resting my head on his shoulder while I let out a sob. Yoongi keeps a hand on my shoulder and uses his other to rub up and down my arm. 

"Oh min, It's okay. Everything is gonna be okay."

We stood for what feels like ages until I calmed down enough to talk, now starting to feel numb and really not liking how wobbly I am now.

"Can you take me home please, Yoongs?" I whisper in a croaked voice.

"Course I can, let's get you home" Yoongi gives my arm one last stroke and then lets me go, grabbing my bag that he had put on the floor at some point during that hole thing and then grabbing his own from the bar. A gentle hand is placed behind my shoulder as he walks me through the silent bar, momentarily stopping to turn off the lights before walking the last few steps and opening the door before ushering me out. Cold wind slaps me across the face, the tear lines on my face almost sting from it. I wish I had grabbed a coat before going to work, I hate the cold. The other man fiddles with the door for a moment, making sure it's secure, before stretching up and puling down a metal barrier I hadn't noticed before. He then kneels on the floor, producing a padlock and securing it through a loop on the bottom of the barrier and a small metal loop that protrudes from the floor. 

"Come on then" With that his hand is back on my shoulder as we begin to walk again. It's a short walk to the ally next to the bar where Yoongis car is, he unlocks it with a click as he guides me to the passenger side and opens the door for me to clumsily get in. After he's made sure I'm seat belted in, the door closes and the driver's side door opens seconds later with a quick rush of cold wind before it shuts again. Yoongi hands me my bag with a speedy smile and then tosses his own to the back seat somewhere. He then grabs a satnav from a compartment between our seats and then asks for my address. At this point, it's a surprise I even remember it. The drive passes in a heart beet, I didn't live far off, probably a 10-minute drive, although I can't say for sure at the moment. My head is completely fuzzy and zoned out, I could only pay attention to the passing of lights through the window and how my head was starting to hurt already. All I know is that my flat is a thirty-minute walk from the bar. 

It's quiet when the car stops, just the soothing hum of the engine. 

"This your stop, min?" Yoongi questions as he gestures at the building to our right.

I hum "Yeah" I don't want to move, don't want to get out. It's warm in here and not lonely. A few minutes must have passed by now, and I still haven't moved, just looking in the direction of home. The other man sighs.  

"I'll walk you to the door, okay? And you can take this" Yoongi shrugs out of his coat, passing it over to me and helping me in to it and unbuckling me in the process. He then shows me a folded piece of papier and puts in his coat pocket.

"That's got my phone number on, as well as my Instagram account. Give me a call if you need me" He smiles, and I think there's a bit of pink on his cheeks. Huh. Now if I was sober I would probably be freaking out because Mr eye candy, the guy I have been crushing on for four months, just gave me his number. Although at the moment the only thing my brain can process if that 'hey this is a good thing that just happened, yay for me' so I give him a big smile and an accidental giggle. Apparently that did the trick because the bar tender chuckles in return as he turns his head, saying something I don't quite catch followed by.

"Let's get you inside, shall we?"

The walk to my flat was chaotic at best as my walking skills had deteriorated even further over how long that car ride was, it then took me far too long to get the key in as the damn keyhole just didn't want to stay still, and my fingers didn't want to cooperate either resulting in the key being dropped several times until Yoongi took the reins and opened the door for me. He then guided me over the thresh hold while making sure he himself didn't enter.

"Are you going to be okay by yourself in there?" He asked with his arms crossed, god his arms look great with the sleeves rolled up. 

"I can kinda still walk a bit, so... I think ima be fine" I manage to slur while leaning on the door frame. Yoongi sighs in relief, stance becoming more relaxed.

"Good, message me tomorrow to let me know how you're doing"

I give him a tired smile and a nod, "Bye yoons"

"See you on Friday min"

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The first thing I wake up to this morning is a banging headache and very full bladder, the next thing that hits me is that he gave me his number!! I can't help but roll on to my front and kick my legs, letting out an ecstatic scream in to my pillow. Not only did I get his number, he took me home as well!! I quickly sit up, pausing momentarily at the intense pain that shoots through my scull before slowly getting out of bed and going to the bathroom to start the day. After relieving my bladder, brushing my teeth and giving my face a quick wipe, I take some pain meds. Next is to find my phone which I uncovered after sieving through yesterday's clothes that I had abandoned on the floor, thankfully I hadn't used it a great deal yesterday, so it still had a good bit of life to it. 

Me:

TAE!! You need to get your ass overhear ASAP!

11:45

:TATA

 ?WHY

?DID SOMETHING HAPPEN

11:47

Me:

YESSS!! Something happened with that bar tender iv been crushing on!!

JUST HURRY OVER!!

Ill tell you everything when you get hear!

11:48

   :TATA

OMG!! OKAY THEN

?!DID YOU FINALY GET LAID

!!BE THEIR SOON

11:49

Tae and I have been best friends for years now, we first met in our college art course along with three others. Over time, we learnt that the other three in our party just weren't the type of people we could be friends with. Two of them people being so in credibly close to one another that we were more or less pushed aside before the pair thankfully dropped out at the end of the first year.  The last person that turned out to be a total bitch, unfortunately, stayed with us until we made it clear that we couldn't get along. Then it was the two of us, if one was missing from class the other wouldn't be there either, we went to class together, left class together. We were practically tied at the hip, platonically, anyway. Taehyng arrives fifteen minutes later with a loud flurry of bangs to the front door. I rush to open it, I'm pretty much bursting at the seams in excitement. As soon as the door is opened everything flows like a whirlwind, Tae's chaotic excitement only amplified mine to where nether of us could sit still. We are both sat cross-legged on the couch facing each other as I start to recall last evening. Only stopping to hear the occasional comment from the younger and gasps or giggles. At the end of it, I stop to catch my breath and take a swig of the now cold tea that had been prepared shortly before Taehyungs arrival. 

"First of all, I wish I could bitch slap that boss of yours. It's like she constantly has it out for you or something, I swear I'm going to go to sit at your work and death stare her when you're next on shift" 

I laugh, "Thanks Tae, I'm sure that will solve everything" I say sarcastically

"No need to thank me, I'd berry a body for you, my friend" He says with a confident smile before a boxy grin takes over his features. 

"So..... you texted Mr bar man back yet?" His eyebrows wiggled suggestively

"Ahhh no... I wanted to wait for you first"

"Okay, let's get to it then! Go grab is number!" With that, I jump up from the couch and down the short corridor to my bedroom. I swiftly reach in to the pockets of Yoongis coat from where I had hung it over the back of my desk chair and return to my place next to Tae. Okay. Let's do this. I hype myself up as I type in his phone number, saving the contact as 'Mr bar man' (a joke between Tae and i that's been going on since I first spoke about Yoongi to him).  I wiggle excitedly before taking a breath, glancing at Tae before messaging the gorgeous bar tender.

Me:

Hi it's jimin 

12:25

We thankfully didn't have to wait long for a response, i would rather not have to sit for half hour and become a nervous ball of anticipation.

:Mr bar man

Hey jimin

?I hope your not feeling to rough, how was the rest of your night

12:29          

Me:   

Ahhh I could be better ahah...

My head is punishing me for the alcohol

The rest of the night was fine, I was basically asleep as soon as I closed the front door 

12:30

:Mr bar man

I see, ill make sure to count your drinks next time

!!I'm glad you slept well, make sure to rest and drink lots of water

I have to go to work now but ill text you later if you want

12:31 

Me:

Yeah that's probably for the best lol, thank you I will!

Have a good evening at work Yoongi, talk later :]

12:31

:Mr bar man

Thanks

Talk later Min

(:

12:32

Seen

I let out a happy sigh, I might actually have a chance with this guy.

"Okay now you have to introduce me to him!! You're practically drooling over your phone right now!"

"No I'm not!"  I give him a light hit to the arm. Tae just sticks his tongue out in return.

"So when are you gonna take me to this fancy bar iv herd so much about hu?

I hum, looking up to the ceiling. Taking a moment to think as I look over the cracks in the yellowing white paint. There was no use in saying no to the younger man, he would just annoy me until I said yes. Not that I hated the idea of him going to the bar with me, I just liked the calmness of sitting there by my self as I watched the movement of every one around me. You couldn't often call a bar calm, but Midnight Rain was an exception. There was always a nice vibe about the place, never too loud and there was always soft jazz playing in the background, and the soft purple and blue lights that protruded from the corner of the room definitely helped. It was one hundred percent catered to a different crowd compared to the loud people you would normally meet in a city pup or bar. I just hope Taehyung wouldn't interrupt the calmness of the bar too much.

I turn my attention back to my friend, "Are you free next Friday?" 

Chapter Text

Ahhh its Friday again, I hadn't gone to the bar last Friday after getting completely drunk on the Wednesday, so I'm excitedly waiting outside of Midnight Rain. Taehyung had of course agreed to come with me today and had been bugging me over text about how how should dress, as it was quite fancy.

After those first few texts last Thursday we had indeed talked more, talking about what we had done through the day and other random subjects. Conversation was able to flow naturally between us and it was nice to talk to him more than just on a Friday. It was also refreshing to text someone new instead of only seeing the group chat from work and the few messages from tae. Taes that one friend that most people have that will go silent for two days and then pop back up for an hour before disappearing for a day again, to say i was lucky that he texted me back straight away last Thursday is an understatement. Theirs a sudden shove that gets me out of my thoughts.

"Hey Chim" I'm greeted with a boxy smile. Looking at Taehyungs outfit, i'm surprised that he is dressed quite casually compared to other times we have gone out to a posher place as he likes to show of the few named brands he has. Tonight he was in baggy light blue jeans and a dark brown knit top that hugged his body, he also sported a necklace along with his many earings, a nose stud and a small amount of smokey make up to esentuate his eyes.  Funny that we un entenshaly matched in a way as I wore my black knit turtle-neck, black fitted jeans with a few rings, a necklace, and bracelets. Finally, I also wore a small bit of make up, consisting of purple eye shadow and some eyeliner. The outfit was a rushed choice as I had rushed from work, but I think it looks nice.  

"Hey, dressed down today?" I return a smile before we share a brief hug.

"Yeah, can't out shine you in front of your man, can I? Plus it sounds like a casual sheek place from how you described it, not over the top snobby posh"

I nod agreeing, "I wouldn't go hear so much if it was snobby posh"

"Good, don't bye in to the capitalism Chim. Those rich bastards don't need more money"

"They definitely don't"

"Okay, enough idle chit-chat, let's go already!" he says while bouncing on the balls of his feet.

With his cue, I lead the way in to the bar, the soft mood lighting comes in to frame as I walk through the few people stood loitering with drinks to make it to my normal spot at the bar. I can see Tae looking around with piqued interest, looking at the red leather seats that lined the walls of the bar, black tiled floor and sheek tables doted throughout. 

"Hey min, brought a friend this time?" I look falward to see the pale man iv grown familiar with and smile back at him.

"Yep, he was very insistent that he meet you. This is Tae" I wrap my arm round my friend's shoulder as Yoongi greets Tae with a warm smile and offers out his hand. 

"Nice to meet you Taehyung, iv herd a lot about you" He says whilst shaking Taes hand. Taehyung smiles and gives me a glance.

"The same goes for you. Say Yoongi, is this a kink bar?" Yoongi just bursts out laughing, while my first reaction is to flush red at my friend's vulgarity, earning him a swift swat to the arm.

"Tae! You can't just go around saying stuff like that!!" I wine 

"Why not? It's a perfectly resanable question" He responds while grasping his arm and looking at me with minor offence. Meanwhile, Yoongi is still snickering to himself.

"Its rude Tae!" 

"Oh no it's not, you're just too much of an innocent baby" A cough interrupts us before we can squabble any further.

"To answer your question, it just depends on what day you're hear" He smiles slyly 

"HAHA!! I was right!" Tae exclaims, jabbing a finger in to my chest as I stand in momentary shock. I turn to face Yoongi again, only to find the other man has disappeared further along the bar to take an order.

"There is, no way" There is just no way, surely I would have noticed over the four months iv been going here. Four bloody months! This has to be a joke. 

Myara gives me a polite wave and smile as she speeds past, seemingly gathering ingredients for something and handing them over to Yoongi. 

"What do you mean 'no way'? He literally just said yes" Tae looks at me with a dead pan expression

"Well surely I would have noticed, iv been going here for months now, and I haven't seen anything"

"He didn't say it happened every day, and I just have an eye for these things, chim. You, however, do not" He boops my nose, earning an eye role in response.

My attention turns back to Yoongi as he shakes up some type of cocktail, pouring it out and giving it to the customer before re-organising the used ingredients and then returning to the previous spot in front of us with a smile.

"Malibu?"

"Oh no, thank you, ill have an orange and lemonade please" 

"Something different today I see" He comments winking at me and then looks towards Taehyung

"Rosé spritser with soda if you will Mr bar man" Tae smiles as he resives a bemused look before Yoongi is whizzing about to prepair our drinks, stopping over to our left with a glass half full of orange and a glass of Rosé to use the soft drinks dispenser.  

"Is this really a kink bar?" I ask him, still stuck in slight disbelief. Yoongi hums and then comes over with our drinks before responding.

"It is indeed, only on Saturdays though"

"Iv been going here for months! How did I not know until now!?" Yoongi snorts as he finishes putting our order in and turns back round with the card machine. 

"It is more of a private event, we don't exactly advertise it. You have to get an invite from a member or staff member, and then you have to be approved before officially joining" 

I tap my card to the card machine, earning a soft beep. Yoongi quickly puts the card machine back in its spot.

"Hmm, I guess that makes sense" I grab a straw and sip on my drink, pulling out a stool and taking a seat. 

"Why are the rules so strict? Iv been to a few kink bars and clubs, but none of them have such strict rules" Tae queries. Iv actually been to a kink club with him before, but was quickly overwhelmed by it all, so we left before I had even finished my first drink.

"We provide a safe meeting place for all types of people that want or need an environment to express themselves. We make sure that every new member has their background checked to ensure that every one is safe and free to express themselves without possibly being harassed or worse. It happens a lot in other kink bars and clubs, the rules are strict to try to prevent that"

After hearing Yoongi talk about it so seriously, it kinda makes me want to get a look at everything myself. It doesn't sound nearly as daunting as other clubs Tae has mentioned to me. 

"Wow, it's really nice to hear someone take this stuff so seriously for ones" Tae looks almost in awe as he talks

Yoongi smiles and shrugs, "Thanks, I try my best"

"You're in charge of it all?" I say surprised

"Well, most of it. I have others that help out"

"Damn" I say impressed, Taehyung must be impressed as well from the surprised look on his face.

The conversation evolves in to friendly chit-chat after that, with Yoongi stopping by when he had nothing to do and joining in on things. It's to properly catch up with my best friend, we don't often get to meet and talk the evening away like this anymore. We both work full-time jobs, so it's hard to find the time and energy to do things together. After Tae finishes his third Rosé spritser we decide to call it a night. Biding a fair well to Yoongi and Myara, wishing them a good night and promising to talk to Yoongi at some point tomorrow over text. However, Yoongi grabs my attention again just as we were about to leave.

"Hear" He hands me two stylish business cards, the words 'Midnight Exclusive' printed in large letters with a website underneath.

"Fill it out and then come by on a Saturday if you two are interested" He smiles

"Thanks, Yoon. I'll think about it"  

-‐----------------------------------------------------------------------------

The weekend passes in a rush, volunteering to cover a long shift on Saturday and then doing an evening shift on Sunday starting at five pm and finishing at eleven. So I haven't really had much time to sit down and think about the small card sat on the coffee table. It had been sitting there since Friday night, untouched until now. I sit down with a tea in hand and reach over to grab the card, it's a very simple design with black cursive righting on a purple background. I turn it over to see a small block of righting and an email address.

'A place to meet like-minded people. Please take a look at our website and fill out an application if interested. We hope to see soon.

Please contact the email below or look at our website for more information '

I hum to myself, it can't hurt to take a look, and it would get Tae to stop nagging at me. I place the card back down along with my tea as I get up, going in to the bedroom and grabbing my laptop. I un plug it from the wall and head back to the living room, sitting down in my earlier spot. I open up the device and wait for it to wake up, typing in the password I pick up the card again. After the laptop has loaded, I bring up the browser and type in the website listed on the card. The first thing I see when it loads are the words 'Midnight Exclusive' matching the card in design. When I scroll down the page further I'm met with different sections of text, the subheadings reading:

Basic Information, Bar Etaquit, Bar Rules and then what looks to be a relatively standard form to fill out. I quickly take a sip of my tea before scrolling to the top and beginning to reed. The first section called Basic Information goes over the basics of what to expect from the bar and reads as such: 

' Hear at Midnight Rain we offer an exclusive experience for those that like/would like to indulge in the BDSM lifestyle. We offer a safe and controlled environment to meet with fellow kinksters and act as a learning resource for people new, experienced and curious about BDSM. We also cater to kinksters outside of the lifestyle, the more, the merrier. We open every Sunday from 8pm until 3am' 

After reading the introduction I move on to the Bar Etaquit section. 

'Within the walls of Midnight Rain, we do our best to create a safe environment for our patrons, though a large part of that rests with you and what we expect from you. We expect respect from all of our clients and for our clients to respect one another no mater the kink. Under our roof you are free to dress as you please, from being bound in leather and chains to dressing as your animal self. We only ask that you cover up until you are in the establishment, it is private for a reason after all. We also ask that you don't show complete nudity while in the main bar for the comfort of all patrons. Un like most kink bars we offer an exclusive area to preform scenes, out in the open in our communal scene room and in private. While in the communal scene room, there is very little of the table, indulge in all of the kinky wonders you would like. If you plan to indulge in scenes within our establishment, please be sure to reed over our policies thoroughly and double check that your intended kink isn't on our red list.

Lastly we operate with a closed and open collar policy, submissives in a closed relationship are to where a 'closed collar this means a choker or loose collar without a ring to separate the fabric. Submissives in an open relationship are to where an 'open collar, this means a choker or loos collar with a ring. We also have a similar policy for dominants, a closed cuff for closed relationships and an open cuff for open relationships. Switches are welcome to a cuff or collar depending on how they feel on the day.

Additional information will be available once a form is completed and approved.'

I huff as I lean back In to my couch, I really wasn't expecting so much from this hole exclusive club thing. Like a communal scene room? I haven't heard of anything like that before, not that I go to kink clubs often, but I would have heard something from Tae if he had seen this before. Tae often likes to visit different kink bars with the excuse of finding inspiration for his art or wanting to take photos of the night-life on his fancy camera. He always tells me in detail about his visits, sometimes too much detail depending on whether he finds a hook-up or not. Yikes. I have to admit that this exclusive experience pekes my interest quite significantly, though I highly doubt I would end up in the communal scene room. I would prefer to keep my kinks to myself, thank you. I lean forward to grab and down the rest of my tea before leaning back and getting comfortable to continue reading. It's on the rules next. 

'For the safety and comfort of all our kinksters we have rules that must be followed as well as a three point strike system. If you gain three strikes on your profile you will no longer be welcome in our establishment, there is no way to remove a strike once it is on your profile. We have listed the short version of our rules below. 

> Their is to no harassment of any kind while on our property this includes verbal and physical 

> Their is to be no nudity while in the bar area 

> You must arive in an outfit that covers any and all kink where e.g a long coat

> Patrons are only aloud to proform scenes after filling out and signing the appropriate forms. This applies to communal and private scenes. 

>Kinks on the red list are forbidden within the establishment 

>Sexual scenes are forbidden within the bar area 

> Always alert a member of staff if a patron is in distress or having a medical emergency. 

> If a member of staff behaves in a way you deem in appropriate then report the incident to the manager or deputy manager immediately 

>All members must alow us to complete a background check before gaining an exclusive membership 

>Membership fees are to be paid monthly unless said otherwise by the manager. Membership costs will be discussed in private with the manager once your membership request has been approved'

I sit back again, taking a deep breath. The Last thing to look at is the form I need to fill out. I can't believe I'm actually about to fill this in.

Chapter Text

"Hi Tae, are you free this Saturday"

"Well hello to you as well my best friend, how nice of you to call and see how I'm doing" He answers through the phone, sass practically dripping off his voice. 

I sigh, "Oh hello, my best friend in the entire world, how are you on this exquisite day?" I reply with sarcasm 

"That's better, anyway, what you need me for?"

"Can you come to Midnight Rain on Saturday with me?"

"Sorry man, I'm busy. Going to some art galleries with Jay. Won't be back until Monday"

I let out a puff of air as I rest my head in my hand "Ahh okay then, don't worry about it"

"Wait, Saturday? You don't normally go on a-- OH! Did you sign up for the membership?!"

".... maybe"

"Ahhhh Jimin, don't go without me!! We can go together next weekend" Tae whines through the phone. 

"Well, I kinda told Yoongi that I would be there already.... so, sorry?" I tell him, shrugging to myself.

" Oh fine, I'll let you off, but you have to go with me next weekend and I want to know all of the details. All of them!" 

I huff I amusement "Okay, I will" 

"Yeah you better. Well if that's all I'll go now, gotta finish a painting before I go gallery hoping"

"Alright, make sure to send me a picture once you finish that piece"

" Will do Chim, see yah next week" 

"See yah" 

I hang up the phone and toss it next to me on the couch. Groaning, I stretch before getting up. Time to get ready for work.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next few days pass in a crawl until it's finally Friday again. I sit down with a huff, dropping my bag and resting my head on the bar with my eyes closed. Today was tiering, I was working in the fully booked restaurant today. It was non-stop walking and putting on an overly happy and confident mask over the shy person I naturally am, doing that for hours after already working four hours in the bar was extremely taxing for me. My feet ache from all the walking and my wrists feel weak, i most definitely have blisters, plus I can basically feel the stress pounding on my scull. I suppose this is what happens after working four long shifts without a day's rest in between, I think I'm mentally nearing my braking point. Maybe I should get a different job? One where I don't have to constantly put on a fake persona or have to walk around with blistered feet. God, it would be nice to relax like I used to, as a childe, where I don't have to think about all this stuff. How long has it been now? Nearly a year, I think, I wish I could go back to that.

"Are you alright min?" I groan at the soft voice that comes from above me.

"Tough week? You said you were working a lot"

I hum in agreement this time, picking up my head and rubbing my still closed eyes with slugish movement. I sigh loudly and open my eyes as I let my hands fall to the bar with a thud.

"My feet ache, I can hardly feel my wrists and my head is killing me" I pout

"hmm" Yoongi hums this time, his tong poking the inside of his cheek. He then leans back and calls to the other end of the bar.

"Mark, can you handle it by yourself out here?"

"Can do boss" Mark gives a thumbs up and returns to whatever he was doing before. Yoongi then rounds the corner of the bar, grabs my bag, and then gently pats me on the head.

"Come on, up yah get mopey"

"Rood" I pout and slowly rise to my feet with a grimace.

My eyes follow Yoongi with confusion as he rounds the corner to behind the bar again. I hobble slowly behind him. It somehow feels wrong for me to be behind the bar and special at the same time. We walk down to the other end of the bar and I stop as Yoongi grabs a small glass, adding ice and a slice of lime before filling it with water. He quickly turns to look at me and nods his head to follow him as he walks through the doorway at the end of the bar. We pass a small utility room and go through another door to the left. Through the door is a sheek looking office that matches the decor of the bar, it's a relatively small room with a desk at the end of it that faces the door. There's a filing cabinet next to the door and some lockers, there is also a small couch placed against the side wall that faces a small window on the opposite wall. It's cosy, more cosy than an office should be, to the point it feels like I'm intruding. There are a few plants dotted about as well, they all look cared for in their pretty pots. My eyes are quickly drawn to Yoongi again as he places the glass of water down with a clink and then takes a seat on one side of the couch.

"Come sit?" He pats the spot next to him with a soft smile

I limp over to the couch and take a seat, leaning back into it as if it were swallowing me up. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes, only to quickly open them again as Yoongi lets out a little "Oh" and gets up again. He then walks over to a small set of shelves near the desk and grabs a little box before returning to his spot again with a huff. Quickly he opens the box of paracetamol and pops out two pills, he then grabs the glass of water and offers them to me. 

"For your head" 

"Oh! Thank you" I take the pills from his hand and pop them both on my tong and then take the glass and gulp at the water. After finishing about half of the glass, I place the glass on a small stool to the side of the couch. 

"Thank you yoon"

"Don't worry about it. I um thought you might prefer it in here instead of out there with everyone else so, yeah" He rubs behind his head and nods

"You were right, I definitely need some time away from people" I let out an amused huff

"I'll assume that doesn't include me"

"Nahh you're not too bad" I grin

"Oh really? Well, that's good to hear"

I hum to myself. It's nice and warm in here.

"How was work then? Anything happen?" Yoongi asks

"Nothing out of the ordinary, just, had a very long few days. It does not help that iv had Miss bitch on as my manager for the past two of them"

"At least you have tomorrow off" He says, nudging my shoulder with his.

"Yeah, thank god. I think I would cry if I had to work tomorrow. I have Monday off as well so that will be nice" 

I sigh, shifting around, toeing off my shoes and bringing my feet up to make myself comfy. I'm so ready for a long weekend filled with Netflix shows on the couch. Well, after visiting here again.

"I like it in here, feels nice" I say, looking around before my gaze returns to Yoongi.

"Thank you. I take membership meetings in here, so I wanted it to be comfortable"

"So ill be in here tomorrow then? To fill out paper work and stuff." 

Yoongi nods "Yeah or you could do it now if you want" He shrugs "Get it finished with so that you can chill tomorrow. You don't have too obviously "

I hum in contemplation, may as well I suppose. That way I can get it over and done with.

"Sure, ill do it now"

"Sweet, let me just grab everything"

He stands from the couch again, but this time he goes over to the filing cabinet next to the door. I watch as Yoongi squats down and opens the bottom draw, once he grabs what he was looking for, he then stands and pushes the draw shut with his foot. Finally he closes the door and grabs a pen and clipboard as he comes back and sits next to me. The pen clicks, and he quickly writes the date on to the top of the first piece of paper, then hands everything over to me. 

"Take as much time as you need, ill be here to answer any questions you have"

I not with a hum and turn my attention to the writing in front of me. I start by filling out my name and other basic information like age, gender, phone number and emergency contact before turning over to the next page. I inwardly curse to myself at the small block of writing at the top of the page. Okay, slow and steady. I read the first sentence and go on to the next only to start reading the previous sentence again. After about two minutes i finally read the block of text only to then realise that I took in no information as I was concentrating so hard to try to make the moving letters sit still. I groan in annoyance and glair at the writing.

"You okay there, min?"

I groan again and hold the paper out to him. "Could you read it please?" I whisper as I look down, embaresed.

"Of Course, don't worry about it, okay? Everyone has something they struggle with"

He takes the clop board and paper then shuffles closer, then he balances it in between us. He then puts his pointer finger to the paper and begins to read with his finger as a guide I can follow. It continues like this for some time, with small breaks when I fill things in, or I ask a question or make a general comment. It's much easier like this, with Yoongi reading and directing I manage to follow along relatively smoothly, only asking him to re-read parts every so often when my ADD kicks up.

"Okay, next bit." He turns the page over. "This next bit might sound weird, but just bare with me"

I nod in response

"Do you know about people that age regress? They're called littles a lot of the time"

I just sit there shocked for a moment before giving him a hesitant "yes" He was right, this definitely is a weird topic to come up during a talk about a BDSM club.

"Good, means I don't have to explain it to you" He jokes and takes a breath before continuing.

"I'm asking that because we have a few members that age regress. I also want to make it very clear that none of them partake in sexual situations while they are little, and we wouldn't let anyone claiming to be little partake in sexual acts. It just so happens that a few of the members happen to be littles and also partake in BDSM, two completely separate things that should always be separate."

I nod

"Now we highly discourage being little while in the building for obvious reasons and if someone turns up while being little then we tend not to let them in, unless it's a specific set of circumstances. However, it can be hard for our age regressors not to regress sometimes like if a submissive has had a sub drop, it can be a distressing situation and their first instinct is to get out of that situation by regressing. This is why we have strict rules of no nudity or anything remotely sexual while in the bar, you never know if someone's in their little space. It doesn't happen too often, and we would try to get them to sit in here, but sometimes they are much more comfortable out in the bar. We just like to make everyone awair and obviously littles are one hundred percent not allowed near the scene rooms under any circumstances."

"Okay, yeah that makes sense" I sign under the text that iv understood it.

"Next question, are you a little?"

Suddenly, my head is running a mile a second because technically, I think it would be a yes, but most of me wants to say no. I haven't been small in so long, and I don't want to be. It just feels uncomfortable to me now even if I wish I could regress, I just refuse to let myself slip in to that comforting headspace. So, do I say yes? But I don't do it anymore or just make things simple and say no, the chances of me slipping hear are low at best, but what if something happens? What if i axidently slip because I let my guard down? Recently I often get a small urge to slip when I'm with Yoongi, but I doubt it would happen. So, my answer?

"No, I'm not. I just know someone that is" 

"Cool, we can skip some of this next stuff then. Just filing out your kinks next and then going over policies for the scene rooms" Yoongi says while turning the correct page.

"I'm probably not going to do any scenes, so can I skip the kinks bit?"

"If you really, really don't want to fill it in, and you're definitely sure you won't be doing any scenes, then you could. We do recommend filling it out though, that way if you change your mind and want to do a scene with one of our doms or subs we have all of your preferences ready. It's also used to jot down any kinks that you would find distressing if you saw them being performed, that way we can warn you about triggering scenes that are happening in the communal room. It helps us to keep you safe, wouldn't want you to walk in and see a scene that would upset you."

I sigh, "Hear we go then"

I look down at the page in front of me, there is a massive list of kinks for me to look over. I can tick one out of six boxes that are next to every kink.  Highly Enjoy.  Enjoy.  Not sure.  Not a Fan.  Red List. Trigger.   There is also a small box for comments. I decide to go through them all thoroughly, that way I won't have to do it again if I do decide to do a scene. It takes a while to go through the extensive list, but it's nice to have it out of the way when I'm finished with it. The next section for the scene rooms was pretty straight forward, signing to say that I was okay with any nudity and sexual scenes I might see. I also had to sign that I wouldn't go in to a scene aria while a scene was happening. The next bit confused me a bit, though. 

"There's sub and dom training?" I look at Yoongi sceptically 

He chuckles, "Yeah, we employ professional doms and subs, all of them go through training, so they know how to act in different situations. The dominants are also trained on how to properly use equipment, and if you're not in training or have completed training, you shouldn't be doing scenes"

"Wow, okay then" I sign the paper.

"The next bit is for participating in scenes, tick whether you're a dom, sub,switch and as you don't want to participate, you tick the no, and you're done" Yoongi says smiling

I tick the box under 'Sub' and then tick 'No' for participating in scenes, then I let Yoongi take the paperwork and pen. 

"Actually, one more thing, are you open or closed collar?"

"Oh, open, I guess"

Yoongi quickly ticks a box and then goes to the last page where he signs it, he then leans forward and tosses everything on to the work desk. Then he pulls out his phone from his trouser pocket.

"It's late, you want a lift home?" He tilts his head. I quickly pull my phone out to see the time for myself. '11:23'

"Please, if you wouldn't mind"

"I never mind when it's you"

The drive passes quickly, and before I know it, I'm home. I watch Yoongi drive off and then close the door as I shake my head. That man is something else, not only going out of his way to cheer me up and distract me, but to then take me home as well. There was still a bit of time before the bar closed, so he took me, only to then go back to work and finish off. I suppose those are the perks of being in charge. My bag falls to the floor with a thud as I kick my shoes off and stretch upwards. I start to walk through my flat, stripping from my clothes at the same time as I enter the bathroom. I turn the taps on and put the plug in, then get in the tub, sighing. This bath already feels heavenly, and It's not even half way full yet. As the water rises, I feel my aching muscles relax. Baths are always so nice, like a warm hug that completely surrounds you. It also leaves you time to think. Work has really been pushing on my shoulders lately, perhaps ill be able to relax and make some new friends at the bar tomorrow. Hell, I might even do a scene at some point. I can't help but smile to myself as my thoughts run off, what if Yoongi took me on as his sub? Probably a silly thing to think about, I don't even know if he's a dom. Oh well, no harm in hopeing, I guess.  

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's 7:30 pm on Saturday, and I'm currently standing in front of my open wardrobe, iv already had dinner and sorted my hair and make up out. The last thing to do is decide what I'm wearing. I wish Tae was here, he is always so good with this type of stuff. I want something that shows off, makes me look good. Black crop top is a yes, but what to go with it? I start to rummage through the bottom of my wardrobe, there are lots of random clothes down here. They start by being hung up at the top then fall off and get forgotten about, so there should hopefully be something in here. After a few minutes of going through everything I finally find something that grabs my attention, right at the bottom there was a red and yellow mesh knit top. I put the top to the side and shove everything else back in, I should organize this. Then I get up, grabbing the top and chucking it on to the bed, and start to get changed. I think this is something Tae would approve of. The thin strings of the mesh go well over the black crop top, although the mesh reaching mid-thigh bothers me. I loosely tuck the mesh in to my black skinny jeans and re-evaluate. Yeah, that's better. Next I grab a pair of black boots that go to about mid-calf and quickly snap a pick of the outfit for Tae, I then check the time on my phone to see 7:56. Time to get walking then, I should hopefully get to the club at 8:30 ish. Yoongi said it's best to go a little after opening. The last thing I do is grab my crème teddy bear coat, and then I head out.

The walk its self isn't too bad, once I get walking the cold weather no longer bothers me and the walk goes quickly. The bar looks closed when I get to it, the door is closed with the curtains drawn so you couldn't see in side. The one thing to give it away is a tall man standing next to the door. Hesitantly I walk over to him and the man looks at me with an intimidating gaze.

"Uhh I'm Park Jimin, Yoongi invited me"

The man then smiles at me and offers his hand.

"Nice to meet you Jimin, go right through" I shake his hand and then head to the door, well he was a lot nicer than he looked.

When I step through the door, it's almost like walking in to another world. There are people in tight latex, leather and chains, some people with animal ears and tails. People were wearing leashes and cuffs, there were even some people that had ropes and floggers hanging from a belt at their waist. Only a handful of people were wearing 'normal' clothing, every one else wore some type of kink gear. But just like Yoongi had said, everyone wore a respectable amount. It was definitely a bit odd to look at, people dressed to the teeth in kinky clothing and yet, there was nothing sexual going on. It was like any other night I had been to the bar, the only difference was that there were more people and the dress code.

I pull myself out of my thoughts and make my way over to the bar, squeezing through and dodging the different kinksters around me. There was definitely a lot of people, but it wasn't as daunting as other place I had been where it was all strobe lighting, loud music and sex. Yeah, this was a lot nicer. When I make it to the bar, my first thought is to look for Yoongi however after a few moments of looking, I can't see him behind the bar. Suddenly, there's a hand on my shoulder, I jump and spin to look behind me. There stood the man I had been looking for, he wasn't wearing his usual outfit, a white shirt and black waistcoat with black trousers. Instead, he wore a black shirt with black ripped skinny jeans, and what really stood out was the red harness that stretched over his torso. Upon further inspection, there was a closed red leather cuff around his wrist and a shiny black leather belt with space to clip things. He also has a small amount of black eyeliner on. To say he took my breath away is an understatement.

"I uhh, I- you look... really good" I gulp. God, I can feel myself blushing.

"Thank you very much min, you don't look too bad yourself" He says while eyeing me up head to toe. He then ushers me to take off my coat and takes it behind the bar (to his office, I'm assuming). After a few moments, he quickly makes his way to my side again as I wait for my drink. 

"Your no on the bar today, then?"

"Nah, I'm on watch duty for the scene room on Saturdays. Would you like to sit somewhere?" He asks with a smile.

"Sure, lead the way" I quickly grab my drink and then follow Yoongi as he walks through the groups of people, many of them greeting him as he goes. Some of them teasing him or making comments about me.

"Try not to mind them, they mean no harm" He says as he pulls out a seat for me. We're sat at a small table at the back of the bar, most of the larger tables and couches have been taken up, only leaving a couple smaller ones.

"I know, it's just a bit-"

"New?"

"I mean yeah, I was going to say intimidating, but that works as well"

"New and intimidating go hand in hand. Have you ever done anything like this before then?" He asks with a tilted head.

"Iv been to a kink club with Tae once before, I did not enjoy that" I grimace and take a sip of my Pepsi.

The older man chuckles, "This any better then?"

"My God, this is so, so much better"

"That good hu?" He raises his eyebrows in surprise, "Good, I'm glad you like it"

"Yeah, well, this place gets extra points because you're here" I shrug.

"Oh Jimin, you flirt! My heart! My poor heart cant take it!" Yoongi grabs at his chest with a pained expression while making pained grunts.

"Ahh! Yoongi! You're so embarrassing!" I blush and swat at his arm, only for him to burst out in to laughter. Once we both calm down, we then go back to casual conversation, turns out that the big guy out front is the co-manager for the bar called Namjoon. Apparently the one that deals with the numbers and other behind the scenes stuff, just so happens that he's one of the people that works the door as well, on Saturday at least.

"Yoongi shouldn't you be in the other room right now?"

"Uhmmm..." He pulls out his phone and quickly glances at it, "... Yes. I said I'd be gone for thirty minutes and it's already been forty"

Yoongi stands from his seat, tucking it back under the table. "Would you like a tour of the scene rooms?"

"Uhh, Yeah why not" I smile, standing up and tucking the chair under before grabbing my half finished drink. 

"Oh! Shit, ill be right back" 

Before I could question it, the other man rushes towards the bar again. It's a few moments later when he arrives with a piece of black leather in hand and gives it to me. 

"Sorry, I should have gotten it for you earlier. It's brand new, so you don't have to worry, and you're free to use your own if you have one, as long as it's not red"

Oh, the leather in my hand is a collar, it's a mat black with a shiny o ring in the middle. I nod.

"Thanks yoon. Wait, why not red?" 

Yoongi sighs facepalming, "I can't believe I forgot to tell you, all the staff wair red leather, so they stand out. Every staff member is also a trained sub or dom. We only skimmed over some of the stuff for the scene rooms, I must have skipped over that bit."

"Ahh, I see, don't worry about it. I know now, so it's fine." I smile at him reassuringly.

I look down at the collar, feeling the smooth, cold leather. It feels nice. I then bring it up to my neck and fiddle with the clasp, after a few moments of trying, I eventually give up and sigh.

"Need some help?" 

"Yes please"

I pass the collar to Yoongi and then turn around. He gently brings the leather around my neck and fiddles with the clasp.

"How tight do you want it?"

"Uhh, tight but not too tight"

His fingers lightly brush my skin as he tightens the collar, it feels nice, intimate. I can't help it as my face heats up, and I try to hold back a smile.

"Is that alright?"

I nod, the collar feels good and snug around my neck, but not enough to feel restricting. I turn around to Yoongi once he has finished securing the clasp, we're really close, I can nearly feel his breath on my face.

"Thanks Yoon" I smile

"You're very welcome, min" He grins.

We stand there in silence for a moment before he takes a step back.

"Follow me"

I follow him over to a curtain, not far from where we were sitting. He pulls it back to reveal a black door, going through leads us to a locker room? The floor is tiled black with the walls painted a dark brown, tall lockers are lined up in aisles.

"Everyone that takes part in scenes has a place to store equipment, toiletries and clean clothes. We provide the basics, and they bring in anything else they might need. There are also showers over there, so people can clean up before they leave."

I follow his finger as he points to a glass door I hadn't noticed before. Wow, if this is impressive what is the rest of it like, and all of it hidden behind one door and a curtain. I continue to follow Yoongi as he starts to walk again, we go through another door that leads out to a large room. The floor was black and the walls were wooden with a dark varnish over the top, giving it a bit of a rustic look. The entire space was open with red couches around tables that were throughout, but the main attraction were the stages. Big stages about two feet off the ground with a step all the way around to get up. The one in front of us was occupied, a woman on her knees with her hands bound behind her with leather cuffs. The only thing she was wearing was a blindfold that raped around her head and a closed collar with shining studs that sat prettily round her neck. There was a man that stood next to her, fully clothed, with something in his hand. He was speaking to her, but I couldn't make out what he was saying, then he fiddles with the thing in his hand and the woman doubles over, moaning loudly. Holy shit, I'm practically whimpering on the inside. What brings me out of my trance is a soft touch to the small of my back, I quickly turn my head to see Yoongi next to me.

"Never seen or been in a scene before?"

I gulp and shake my head "N- no, never" I turn my head back to the stage when I hear another loud moan.

"Come, ill show you the rest" Yoongi guides me from the stage and through the rest of the room. I can't help but zone in as we walk past another occupied stage.

We eventually make our way to a corridor with numbered doors, Yoongi goes to one of them and pulls out a key to unlock it. Inside is what almost looks like a hotel room with a bed, night stand a sofa of to the side with a table and a door leading to a bathroom. There was even a small TV. The decor was slightly lighter than the rest of the place with a mix of different greys, browns and crèmes. The one thing that made it different to a hotel room was the wall of ropes and other kink equipment that was neatly hung up, there was also a rack on the wall where you could strap someone in to it.

"This is an example of a private room, every staff member gets their own and can decorate it how they like. There are also rooms for members"

I walk further in to the room and sit down at the end of the bed while looking around.

"Whose room is this, then?"

"Mine" Yoongi answers as he sits next to me. "I don't really use it any more though"

"Oh, why not?" I look at him curiously.

He shrugs, "Don't have anyone to use it with"

I hum and look down to the cuff on his wrist.

"Do you want someone to use it with?"

"Yeah, that would be nice"

"Why have a closed cuff, then?" I look up at him

He sighs and starts to fiddle with the cuff.

"I used to be the dominant to a few submissives, but it gets old after a while, for me anyway. Got tired of just being their dom. I want a proper relationship with someone, just one person to share it all with." He looks at me with a gentle smile.

We sit there for a few moments in comfortable silence before Yoongi stands up and gestures for me to do the same. His hand returns to the small of my back again as we leave the room, the older locking it behind us. 

"Are you up for meeting a few people?"

"Always if they're people you want me to meet" 

We make our way over to the bar near the entrance that I somehow hadn't noticed before, and yoongi points to a set of stairs as we go. Saying that it leads to the balcony that wraps around the entire room, apparently it's more of a hang-out aria and has a staff room as well as the toilets, it's also where staff members keep watch of the scenes and look out for any trouble. When we reach the bar, I can't help but look over to the stage near the entrance. It looks like the scene is over now, the couple having moved on to a couch where they were sat hugging, and the woman covered over with a blanket.

"Heloooo grumpy" A loud cheerful voice gains my attention.

"I thought I told you not to call me that" Yoongi pouts.

"Well I'm older than you, so I get to call you whatever I like" The handsome man bats his eyelids with a smile. Yoongi just huffs and shakes his head.

"Anyway, Jin this is Jimin, Jimin this is Jin" I shyly smile as Jin looks me over.

"Nice to meet you Jimin" Jin offers his hand from over the bar.

I quickly place my empty galas on the bar and shake his hand. "Nice to meet you to"

The handsome man is dressed in a shiny silver shirt and has a red closed collar around his neck, shiny pink stars hanging from it. 

"Yoongiahh! You didn't tell me he was so cute! Look at him!"

"Leave him be, jin"

"What? Am I not allowed to talk about how adorably squishy he is?" Jin looks genuinely offended, putting his hands on his hips.

"I didn't say that" 

"Well, it definitely sounded like that to me"

I stand there with a red face as the two of them continue to squabble, it's actually quite entertaining to watch, and a part of me wonders how long it would have gone on for had they not been interrupted. Another man comes and stands next to me for a moment, we share an amused look before he intercepts them by slinging himself in to Yoongis personal bubble where he basically clings to him.

"Ahh Hobi!!"

Yoongi attempts to push the man off, but it has no effect. Jin just stands there laughing at the other two, eventually 'Hobi' let's go.

"So what's going on?" he asks

"Yoongi was just introducing me to jimin over there" The attention is quickly diverted to me again as Jin points.

"Hi" I wave

"I'm Hoseok, Good to meet yah. Yoongis mentioned you quite a few times now" He ruffles my hair as Yoongi looks down and scratches the back of his neck. 

"Oh Really?" I tease

"Not how adorably you were though"

Yoongi looks up to glair at Jin, only for Jin to nonchalantly shrug. 

"So that's what you were arguing about" Hoseok laughs and then leans towards me. "They do it constantly, but they love each other really"

Jin grabs my glass from the side and asks if I would like another, I nod and ask for another Pepsi. He swats out the drink as Hoseok and Yoongi chat in the background, swiftly handing me a new glass of Pepsi. I wait for him to bring the machine to pay on, but after a minute he still hasn't.

"Uh, I haven't paid"

"Don't you worry, your cuteness is more than enough for a Pepsi" Jin winks at me.

"Oh, Thank you" I smile. 

I sit down on a stool, facing Yoongi and Hoseok who had pulled stools closer, so we could all talk. I let them do most of the talking, only joining in every once in a while, much like Jin, who would comment from the other side of the bar. It takes me a bit of time to come out of my shy shell, but I'm sure ill get there within time, but for now I'm more than happy to sip on my drink and watch them interact. At some point, Yoongis hand makes its way to my knee to check I'm okay, and it doesn't move after I give him a reassuring smile. When I finish my drink, my ADD starts to get the best of me. Tapping on my empty glass, I look around for something to take my attention, and my gaze lands on the couple from the stage. They were now on the ground floor on a different couch not too far away, the woman now had a large fluffy jumper on with a blanket over her bottom half, her collar was still round her neck. She was cuddled up against the man from before, his fingers stroking through her hair gently as he spoke. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but he looked at her with such overwhelming love, as if she was everything under the stars. It's not long before the only thing filling my mind is them, the soft touches and gentle kisses they quickly share. Everything about it is so soft, so warm. I want that, I want warmth and safety. To be held in someone's arms as they talk in a soft voice. Why can't I have that? My head feels light, foggy. Shit, this isn't good. I can't slip here, this is arguably the worst place I could.

I look down, willing myself to not slip. Just breathe, focus, do not slip. Why now? Damn it, why now? I can hear my name being said to the left of me, I ignore it and continue to stare at the glass in my hand. I'm going to slip, I can feel it. The hand on my knee tightens. This is so bad, what do I do? God, what do I do? Please don't slip. The hand disappears from my knee. I'm tearing up, I can feel it. Suddenly, someone shakes my shoulder, I jump in panic, squeaking, I look up, the glass falls from my hand and smashes on the floor. For a moment everything stops, Yoongi is in front of me with a worried look, Hoseok looks worried as well. I can't help but slip, and then everything's moving again.

Yoongi quickly helps me up from the stool and safely moves me to one away from the glass. Hoseok is grabbing a dustpan and brush from Jin and starts to gather the mess, all I can do is cry. 

"Jimin, hey, what's wrong?" Yoongi, is stood in front of me holding my hands. 

I whine and sob, holding on to him tighter as I shake my head. Yoon gunna be angwy at mwe. Yoongi lets go of my hands and I start to panic only to be engulfed in a hug, one of his hands push my head in to his neck and the other is on my back. I wrap my arms around him, grabbing on to the harness. Feel comfy wif Yoon, safe wif Yoonie. Yoongi rubs his hand up and down my back as he calls for Jin. They talk for a moment before Yoongi pulls away slightly and uses the hand that was on my head to lift my chin up a bit so I can see his face. 

"Me and Jin are going to take you to my office, okay?"

I just whine and stick my head back in to his neck, hiccuping as I sob. I follow Yoongis movements as he starts to move, my head in his neck the entire time. I can hear a door open, the sound of the other room fades and the sounds of a different room takes over just as quickly as we walk through another door. Then their's people all around me, I can hear Jins voice asking people to move. I hug Yoongi tighter. Dimin dunt wike all du pepol. Thankfully, it isn't too long before we pass them and the noise fades behind another door as Yoongi sits us down on a couch. I pull my feet up and cuddle closer, half on Yoongis lap at this point. He just rubs my back, there is another hand on one of my knees rubbing gently.

"It's okay min" Yoongis soft voice fills my head. 

I hear the door open, quiet whispers exchanged between Jin and someone else before the door closes, and the other voice disappears, theirs a soft clink from glass on wood. All the while Yoongi continues to talk, his hands never leave and the hand on my leg doesn't ether. Time passes until my crying stops, and it becomes too warm to keep my head in Yoongis neck. I shuffle back and move my head to rest on the front of his shoulder instead, I can see Jin sat on the floor with his hand on my knee.

"Are you okay, sweetheart?" He says in a soft voice

I huff, taking deep breaths. I move my mouth and tong around to speak but nothing works, I start to breathe faster and whine.

"It's okay, you don't have to say anything, okay?" I hum and nod.

"Just take big breaths for me" Yoongi instructs, I nod and use his breathing to follow along to. A little while later, I'm calm again.

"Such a good job Jimin" Jin gives my leg a soft shake.

"Do you want a drink, sweetheart?" Yoongi asks. I wike that, Yoonie cawll Dimin nice nam. I nod.

Jin grabs a small glass of water from next to him and hands it over to Yoongi who takes it and then holds it in front of me. I shuffle and bring both hands to the glass, lifting it to my mouth as Yoongi keeps a firm grasp on the bottom of the glass. I gulp down most of the glass before moving it away and letting Yoongi give it back to Jin. 

"Feeling better?" Yoongi asks, I nod and wipe my lips with the back of my hand, smiling a bit.

"Awww! Yoongi he just smiled, arnt you the cutest little guy!" Jin coos and moves his hand from my leg to poke at my belly.

"Ahhh!" I squeal and wiggle in Yoongis hold, I look at Yoongi for help and chuckles before poking me in the side. I giggle loudly until they stop the assault.

"Oh Yoongi, he is so adorable man. How do you and the others even put up with me when I'm small?" He says, looking up at Yoongi

"You just can't beat this type of cuteness, Jin, sorry man." Yoongi shrugs

"Ahh! Ahh!" I point to Jin, then to me. Jinnie issa smowl wike Diminie? It takes a moment and some more pointing before they understand what I'm trying to get across.

"Yeah I'm a little, same as you" Jin smiles while holding the hand that had been doing lots of pointing moments earlier. I gasp and wiggle Jins hand, he chuckles. 

"Do you know any other littles?" Jin asks. My excitement dies at the question, I nod with a pout.

"Were they not that nice?" I nod again

"Oh. Let's not think about them then, okay?" Jin says, stroking the back of my hand with his thumb. I nod harshly. 

"Let's figure out what to do with you, hey?" Yoongi says, stroking my arm.

Chapter Text

"Let's figure out what to do with you, hey?" Yoongi says, stroking my arm.

"Do you know anyone that would take you home and look after you?" Jin questions with a soft voice.

I bite on my lip, looking down at my fidgeting fingers. Onwy pewsun dat cud is TaTa buh he away. I pout and shake my head.

"Can't Taehyung?" Yoongi leans forward so I can see his face.

"Nuhh" I shake my head. "He da way" I whisper.

He looks at me with confusion on his brow, and for a moment I worry that he didn't understand.

"He's..... away?"

I smile wide with my tongue between my teeth and nod.

"Okay" Yoongi sighs, He is silent for a moment while he thinks.

"Is Jay in today?" He asks Jin

"Yeah, I saw him in the scene room. He isn't working today though" Jin replies

Yoongi nods and then shuffles me gently out of his hold before standing. I whine and go to hold on to him, he takes my hand in his and rubs it with his thumb.

"I'll be back in a minute okay little one?" He smiles and lets go of my hand, quickly going over to the door. Jin's eyes follow him with a confused look.

"Where are you going?"

"To find Jay, won't be long" He answers as he leaves, the door closing behind him.

I groan and whine to myself with a deep pout, unable to stay still. Wy du yoon hafa weev mee? Wan yoon bak. I nibble on my bottom lip, eyes starting to water. Then I hear Jin sigh from his spot on the floor, he stands up with a grunt and walks over to one of the cabinets. For a moment, I'm scared that he is going to leave as well. The crouches and opens the cabinet then starts to rummage through in search of something, a few moments later he makes a sound of victory before pulling something out and closing the cabinet. He then stands and makes his way back over to me, taking the spot next to me that Yoongi had previously sat in. In his hands is a stuffed snail toy, it had a light pink body and white shell, its little anteni are an iridescent white that shines under the light. The snail also had little blue eyes and a dark pink piece of string tied around its neck, Jin fiddles with it to move the bow of the string to the snail's front.

"This is Mr Snail, he stays here for when I'm small, that way I always have a little friend to look after me. However, I'm going to let you have Mr Snail for today, but you have to promise you will look after him for me." Jin smiles at me and holds out his pinky.

I clumsily wipe my eyes with a fist and then slowly wrap my pinky around his with a shy smile. Jin firmly shakes my pinky with his and hands over Mr Snail, I take him gently and then engulfed him in a tight hug. I give Jin a toothy smile with my toung out. TaTa awaz say dat i godda say fankew wven wen dun wan tawk, so TaTa showd meh how tu do wif mah hand. I rase my hand to my lips, placing the tips of my fingers on them, and then motioning my hand down to say thank you in sign language.

"Oh!" Jin says in surprise "Aren't you smart hey? You are very welcome" He ruffles my hair, making me giggle.

My attention returns to Mr Snail, giving him a squees, I can feel that the bottom portion of its body has a beady filling that makes a nice sound as well as feeling nice to play with. I give his shell a squees, but it's ultimately not as fun, compared to the beady part. I'm happily distracted with Mr Snail and Jin that time passes quickly, and Yoongi is back in no time at all. The door opens slowly and Yoongi pops his head around the corner before entering. I bounce on the spot, pointing at him while making happy "Ahh" noises. Yoongi smiles and comes over, crouching down in front of me.

"Hello, hello, I wasn't gone that long, was I?" He asks, letting me hold on to one of his fingers. 

Jin glances at his watch, "Fifteen minutes"

"Okay, maybe a bit long" Yoongi replies

"Ahh, is that Mr Snail?" He asks looking at me.

I nod with a grin.

"Is he being nice?"

I nod again

"Aww, good, did you thank Jin for letting you borrow him?" 

I nod firmer this time

"He did with sign language, I was very impressed" Jin interrupts

Yoongi playfully gasps, "Wow! That's so cool, good job!"

"Eeeeee" I smile, holding Mr Snail up to hide behind him as Jin ruffles my hair.

"Why did you run off then?" Jin asks Yoongi as he gets comfortable on the arm rest next to me, still letting me hold on to his finger. 

"I asked if Jay would cover the rest of my shift so that I could take him home" Yoongi gestures at me

"Okay, and?" Jin nods expectantly

"And I will be taking him home and looking after him. If that's okay with you, little one." 

I nod and squeal excitedly, resulting from a chuckle from Yoongi.

"Alright, you sure he will be okay with it when he's big? Cuz I'm guessing your staying the night since it's pretty late." Jin questions

"Yeah probably, It should be okay though and ill call Taehyung to see what he thinks"

"Alright then. I'll get back to the bar if you're all good here" Jin stands from his spot 

"Yeah, I'm sure Hoseok would be glad to get back to his job rather than doing yours"

Jin pats my leg and then pats Mr Snail, "I'll see you soon, okay? Take Mr Snail and look after him until you can get him back to me, yeah?"

"Yehh!" I answer, hugging Mr Snail to my chest.

"Keep me updated Yoongi"

Jin walks over to the door and gives one final wave before leaving. 

"Hey bud could you call Taehyung for me? I just want to have a quick chat with him"

I hum noding, I then start to clumsily check my pockets in search of my phone. I find it in my front pocket and then unlock it, after a breef struggle to remember where the contacts are I manage to pull up Taehyungs and pass the phone over to the older. 

"Thank you little one" Yoongi replies 

I just smile in responce as Yoongi presses the call button and puts the phone on speaker. Their is a moment of pregnant silence between us as we listen to the dial tone. Just before the phone hangs up, the dile is interrupted as the phone answers. Another moment of shuffling and background noise from the speakers and then Taehyungs voice answers. 

"Hey chim what's up?" He answers 

"Uhh hi Taehyung it's Yoongi"

"Yoongi? Is everything alright?" He says in confusion 

"Yeah, just while Jimin what at the club tonight he slipped in to little space. He's fine I was just wondering if it would be okay to stay over his tonight so can keep an eye on him. Iv asked Jimin and he said yes but I just wanted your say before I did anything"

"Wow okay umm just give me a second"

Theirs rummaging from the over side of the phone along with muffled voices then the sound of a door and silence. 

"Okay, so let me get this straight. Jimin is currently small?"

"Yes, he slipped and we are now sitting in my office"

"Okay... and you want to stay at his to keep an eye on him?"

"Yes"

"Okay" Taehyung sighs "Have you looked after a little before?"

"Yes, my best friend is one. I was kinda his CG for a while"

"Right. Can Jimin hear me?" 

"Yahhhhh!!" I shout before Yoongi can answer for me.

Taehyung chuckles " Hi bud! Are you okay sweety?"

"Uhu!" I smile and wiggle on the spot.

"Oh good that's very good. Now are you one hundred percent sure that you want Yoongi to sleep over and look after you?"

"Yeah! Yeah! Oon!" 

"One thousand percent sure?" 

"Uhuu!!

"Okay bud. If you need anything at all you text me or call or face time and I'll make sure to answer okay?"

"Okee Ta!"

"Good boy bud" 

I squeak.

"Okay now Yoongi, call me if you need anything. You know his address right?"

"Yeah I'll call and yeah I remember"

Yoongi grabs his phone and adds Taehyungs number before saying goodbye.

"Make sure to behave for me okay bud?"

"Uhu!" I reply, then with a quick goodbye the phone disconnects.

Getting home didn't take long, Yoongi was quick to grab our belongings and wrap me up in my coat before we braved the cold to reach his car. A few minutes later and we were walking up to the front door of my flat with the elder's hand safely on my lower back as I hold Mr snail tight. He opened the door and allowed me to go in first. I skip in to the flat, turning on the lights as I go. Min dunt wike du dawk. 

                                                                                       Yoongi Pov

It feels a bit awkward to be stood in the entrance of Jimins home while the other is little, it almost feels wrong to be in his home like this even after having permission from his friend. I sigh and close the door before placing our bags on the hooks behind the door, my coat joining them as well. I slowly walk deeper in to the flat and take in my surroundings. It's a decent size and looks nice despite the small mess of clothes and other unorganized objects that were dotted around. The entrance opens up in to a living room and then of to the right looks to lead to a kitchen.

Jimin slowly emerges from a hallway to the left, he now has an oversized hoodie on with joggers to match. Jins pink snail is under his arm and now being accompanied by a little Dalmatian. 

"Oh, who's that you have there?" I ask with a smile. 

The younger just smiles and walks towards me, carefully taking the dog from under his arm and showing it to me. The dog's a little gray, no doubt from countless hugs over a long period, and the string making the dog's mouth have been pulled loos at some point. I run my hand over the dog as if I were petting a real one, jimin watches carefully, keeping an eye on me in case I did something he thought wrong.

"He is very nice, isn't he?" 

Jimin nods and gives me a wide smile before bringing the Dalmatian to his chest and shuffling over to the couch, curling up in the corner, and then looks up to watch me with a curious look. I decide to follow him to the couch and sit next to him. 

"What do you want to do, little guy?"

Jimin sticks his lips out in an overly dramatic pout and then shrugs his shoulders.

"Okay" I nod, looking around quickly for inspiration. My eyes find the TV remote on the coffee table.

"Ooh, shall we put a film on?"

"Yeeah" He says quietly 

I lean over and grab the remote, turning the TV on and pressing the button for Netflix. Seems like Jimin doesn't have an account, or he isn't logged in, so I log in to mine and go on to the children's account. Then I pass the remote over to the little.

"You can put on anything you like"

Jimin wiggles forward, a tiny "Oooo" escaping his mouth as he starts to look through all of the colourful options. I glance at my phone to check the time, 11:47. I should try to get him to sleep after we watch what he puts on, and I should text Taehyung and Jin. I open up my messages to Jin and quickly shoot him a text to say we are at Jimins and that everything is good. I then text Taehyung next.

Me:

Hey its Yoongi. We are at Jimins now, gonna put something on to watch and then try to get him to bed. 

11:49

I then put my phone down as I look at Jimin, who had given me a light tap on the arm. 

"Have you chosen something?"

He nods, I look up at the screen to see Pokémon X Y.

"Oh, nice choice" I say as I start the program and the familiar characters come on screen. There are cute giggles from the little as he arranges the stuffed animals on his lap and then looks up to watch the TV. I watch the program with him for a few minutes before the notification sound goes off on my phone.

Taehyung:

Good, make sure he has eaten and turn on the lamp in his room when you put him to bed. He doesn't like the dark.

11:55 

Me:

Okay, will do. Do you know if there is any spare bedding I can use to sleep with?

11:56

Taehyung:

There should be some in the walk in storage, it's at the end of the hall next to Jimins room.

Should be some old clothes in there as well if you want.

11:57 

Me:

Okay, thanks

11:58

I shut off my phone and place it on the coffee table.

"Do you want something to eat, little one?"

Jimin turns to look at me for a moment and then nods, he then grabs the remote and pauses the program before moving his stuffed friends and grabbing my hand. I follow his lead as he takes me across the room and in to the kitchen, the little then crouches down and opens the freezer. He pulls out a bag of chips and some chicken nuggets before setting them on the side and closing the freezer door. It's hard to wrap my head around, from how he is behaving it almost looks like he's big again. The only thing giving away that something is off is his overly clumsy movements and the little noises he makes. In all my experience of looking after Jin, he has never once been able to make his own food. And all other littles I know of can't either, they don't understand how to because why should a small child know how to use an oven to make their own food? Jimin waddles over to grab a cooking tray from the draining board and places it on the side, he then reaches over to the packets of food before I step in to stop him. I gently take his hand and put it at his side.

"I'll do this sweetheart, you can go watch your show, okay?" I say softly 

He stands there confused for a moment and then slowly heads to the doorway. I take over and put the food on the tray, turn on the oven and put the food in. I then grab the remainder of the food and put it safely back in the freezer before turning around. I jump slightly in surprise to find Jimin stood in the doorway watching me.

"Are you alright, little one?" I say with a deep breath to calm myself.

The little nods his head as he plays with his fingers.

"Do you need anything?"

He shakes his head.

"Okay?" I chuff, "Did you want to keep an eye on me, hu?"

Jimin nods his head confidently.

"I see, well, food won't be long. Shall we go back to watching Pokémon?" I say as I walk over to him.

He nods and takes the bottom of my sleeve to lead me back over to the couch, where we resume our previous activities. We sit quietly watching the show, the only over sound being the occasional noise from Jimin. He is a lot quieter than I had expected, he had been louder at the club and even then he was still quiet. Maybe I'm just two used to Jin, he's always a loud whirlwind when he's small. Makes me wonder how I managed to be his full-time caregiver at one point, especially when I look after him for a few hours for Joon now and the cute little bastard does my head in. Jimin is definitely more my speed, although I feel as though he is probably louder with people he is more used to or more comfortable with. Maybe he's nervous and that's why he is so quiet at the moment? Perhaps he is just naturally quiet and prefers that way? I hope that's the case, I wouldn't want him too uncomfortable with me being here. I check the time to see it's been a bit over twenty minutes, food should be finished now.

"I'm just gonna check on food min" I say as I stand. 

Jimin pauses the show again and then stands to follow me to the kitchen. I check to make sure Jimin isn't close before opening the oven and taking the food out to check, and then close the oven and turn it off. Jimin is stood in the doorway again and watches as I grab two plates from the draining board and dish the food up equally. I then grab the loaf of bread from the side and check it's in date.

"Would you like some bread and butter with yours, little one?" 

He nods with a hum. 

I pull out two pieces of bread and then grab butter from the fridge. Once finished with the bread and putting ketchup on to each plate, I put everything back in place. 

"Would you like a drink?" I ask

Jimin nods again and then points to one of the top cupboards, I open it to find a selection of glasses and mugs. I grab myself a mug and then spot a plastic, green cup that I grab for Jimin. Before I can ask what he would like, he has already grabbed a bottle of orange squash from one of the bottom cupboards. I take the bottle from hi and then have a quick look and grab a half empty bottle of lemonade for myself. I make our drinks, put the bottles back and then give the drinks to Jimin. 

"Can you go put these on the table for me please? I'll grab our dinner and follow, okay?"

"Mhm" He hums and then starts to carefully walk to the living room.

It's a little bit slow getting back, but I would rather that than having to clean up a spillage. Jimin automatically sits on the floor in front of the table and eats his dinner there, while I sit back on the couch to eat. I finish my food quickly and place the empty plate on the table, it takes Jimin considerably longer as he has a hard time taking his attention from the program.Most of the time, he randomly grabs at the food without looking, which then turns in to a game of find the remanding food once most of it has gone. It's 12:40 by the time he finishes eating, and he is now sat leaning a heavy head against his hand as he watches the TV. I wate an extra ten minutes to let the food settle a bit before I pause the show and crouch next to him.

 "Time for bed sweetheart" I say quietly

Jimin grumbles quietly in weak defiance.

"Come on" I gently grab his arm and place my over hand on his back and slowly stand, the younger standing with me with a quiet whine. I stroke his back gently and then grab the two stuffed animals from where they had been left on the couch. Jimin pulls them in to a hug once I show them to him, I then guide him down the hall and in to the bathroom. 

"Let's brush your teeth, go to the toilet and then get you to bed, okay?" 

Jimin just hums and tucks the animals under one arm and grabs his tooth brush, I apply the toothpaste for him and stand next to him as he brushes his teeth. Once finished, I turn on the tap for him and shut it off once he puts his toothbrush away.

"Alright I'm going to stand outside, and you go to the toilet okay?"

He nods and rubs at his eyes with a yawn.

"Shall I take your friends for you?" I ask while gesturing at the animals.

Jimin stands there for a moment with a pout before he waddles closer to me and gives me the little animals and shoos me out with a slight wave of the arm. I wait in the hall for him and then walk with him to his room once he's finished. Jimin crawls in to bed and takes the animals from me to arrange them next to him in bed.

"Are you all comfy?"

He nods, and I walk over to a lamp at the end of the room to turn it on. The lamp is directed at the wall, making a nice warm light that isn't two bright once I turn the mane light off.

"I'll be sleeping on the couch if you need anything. Do you want me to leave the door open a bit?"

Jimin nods and yawns.

"Alright, good night, little one." I say, before closing the door, leaving it open just a smidge.

I then go to the end of the hall and open the door to a walk in storage aria and look around to quickly find a duvay and pillow along with some old joggers and an old PJ top, just like Taehyung had said. I leave storage quietly go in to the bathroom, I quickly get changed and search a set of draws to luckily find a new toothbrush. I brush my teeth and go in to the living room, turning off the hall light as I go. Then I place the pillow and duvay on the couch, leaving my folded clothes on the table. Quickly I take the plates and cups in to the kitchen to be dealt with another time and turn the kitchen light off. Lastly, I lock the front door and turn off the living room light before getting into my make shift bed and quickly shooting Taehyung a text before going to sleep.

Chapter Text

The smell of food pulls me out of sleep, I'm confused at first as my memories of last night are foggy from slumber. I rub my eyes with a yawn and sit up. Then my eyes land on a pink snail and my little dog. Shit!. I groan and lay back down with a thud, I subconsciously start to play with my hair as the events of last night come back to me with a wave of anxiety following. Oh my god. I can't believe that happened, why after so long did it have to happen in a BDSM club? And I'm probably in shit with Yoongi because I lied, I knew I should have just told the truth. Wait. He stayed over, didn't he? I roll on to my front and loudly groan in to my pillow. Maybe he isn't that mad? Surely he can't be that mad if he looked after me and is probably now cooking breakfast. Wait, what's the time? I'm sure I have work at six tonight. I roll back over and sit up again then look on my bedside table for my phone, then I look at the floor next to my bed because sometimes I end up putting it there when I'm half asleep. Damn, must be in the living room. I stretch and get out of bed, grabbing Mr Snail to give to Yoongi then I turn my lamp off and leave the room.

The smell of food grows stronger as I make my way down the hall, stopping in the living room to grab my phone that was on the table. There was a duvay and some old clothes folded neatly next to it, and a pillow on the couch. I pocket the phone and then move in to the kitchen, where Yoongi had finished dishing up two plates of bacon and eggs and was now grabbing cutlery. I clear my throat awkwardly to gain his attention. 

Yoongi looks at me this surprise. "Your up. I was just about to go wake you, how did you sleep?"

"I slept well" I answer

Yoongi nods to himself, and then we both stand in silence for a moment, neither knowing what to say.

"I'm sorry about uhh well all of it" I say quietly, Yoongi nods again.

"How about we eat first before we talk about it" He proposes

"Okay. Yeah, that sounds good."

Yoongi grabs the plates and walks out with me following behind. He takes a seat on the couch and gives me a plate once iv sat as well, then we begin to eat in silence. I only stop to turn the TV on and check my phone quickly to see it was 10:47. Yoongi finishes first and places his plate on the table, I finish shortly after and do the same.

"Thank you, I enjoyed that" I offer him a small smile.

"Your welcome" He smiles back.

"Oh, hear." I pick up Mr Snail from next to me and pass him over to Yoongi.

"Could you give him back to Jin for me? And tell him thank you?"

"Yeah I can do that" He replies after taking the snail and placing it on the arm rest.

There's a moment of silence again before Yoongi starts.

"Why didn't you tell me you were a little? You know how serious we are about this type of thing and yet you didn't say anything" He says sternly.

I take a moment to get my thoughts together, not expecting Yoongi to be so straight forward.

"I uh, didn't really think I was a little any more. I haven't been small in months and I didn't think I would be small again, so..." I sigh.

"I know I should have told you, but I didn't, and I'm sorry." 

Yoongi nods, "Why didn't you just explain that to me? That way I would be able to tell staff, and we could all look out for if you slip, we would have got you out of the scene room quicker because we would be able to understand what was going on straight away. Because you didn't say anything, we had to try to guess what was happening. Thankfully Jin and myself are very familiar with littles and their behaviour otherwise it would have taken longer to get you out of there." he says calmly

I look down at my fingers.

"I had stuff happen in the past, and it put me off of being little, I didn't tell you because I don't really like that I'm a little" I shrug to myself, normally I would just lie, but it feels safe to tell Yoongi. I look up at Yoongis face to see him frowning slightly. 

"Okay" He nods, "I understand, It doesn't completely excuse you from not telling me, but I can understand why you hadn't. Now that I know, ill put it on your file and inform staff."

I hum in agreement and bight my lip.

"But ill also tell them not to mention it unless you bring it up, or they think your little"

I look at him surprised. "Thank you Yoongi" I smile, Yoongi gives me a small smile in return.

"You know It's perfectly fine to be a little, right? I'm sure you have your little space for a reason, whether It's to help with stress or other reasons, and you deserve to have that safe space. You shouldn't deprive yourself of that" He says softly.

"I know, It just makes me uncomfortable to think about myself like that. Thank you though, and thank you for looking after me, it was nice"

Yoongi grins a bit. "Your welcome min"

We then fall in to a comfortable silence, with Yoongi on his phone as I watch the TV. It's nice that the air is clear now, and I'm glad Yoongi didn't push to know what happened to me, even though I could sense his curiosity. I really appreciate that and how forward he was with the hole thing. After what happened with my ex I'd only had Taehyung, I didn't have any other people that I could truly trust. But I think Yoongi has now joined that list, and hopefully some more names will be added in the near future. 

"Jimin, can I ask you something? You don't have to answer if it makes you uncomfortable or if you feel I'm overstepping" Yoongi says out of nowhere. 

His attention is now on me instead of his phone.

"Uhh yeah, ask away"

Yoongi hesitates for a moment, "How come you were so independent when you were little, like knowing how to cook your own food. Most littles wouldn't know how, unless you regress to like fifteen, although that wouldn't be little space, that would be more like age sliding I think. Ah, I'm rambling now, sorry." He nervously chuckles and scratches the back of his neck, his cheeks gain a small pink tint. 

I smile, that's cute. "It's fine" I wave him off and then take a moment before answering.

"Do you know what age dreaming is?"

"It's behaviourally regressing rather than actually regressing to the mindset of a child, but it's used in the same ways as age regression. Did I get that right?"

I let out an amused huff, "You got it, good job. So when I started age regressing I didn't have a cg to look after me, so a lot of the time I would end up half regressing and half age dreaming, so I would be able to look after myself. If I was hungry I would pull myself out of little space and age dream instead or that's the best way I can describe it but, a lot of the time when that happens it's more like my adult self talking to my little self. Like telling little me how to do stuff and that I shouldn't do other things, basically a conversation in my head between the two. I don't properly know if it is age dreaming or if it's a mix of dreaming and regressing or something else but, that's the best way I can describe it." I finish with a clap

"huh" Yoongi nods, thinking for a moment. "I guess it could be age dreaming normally they would only regress with their actions though, but you tend to think as a little. Maybe It's that you're just not very far in to your headspace" He shrugs.

"Well, whatever it is, I'd be happy to look after you so that you can properly be in your headspace. You shouldn't have to worry while being little." He finishes with a smile. 

I shyly smile back, "Thanks for the offer, but I'm probably not going to use it"

"I know" he replies. 

Yoongi leaves shortly after, giving me time to call Taehyung to update him on everything and then have time to myself before getting ready for work. I have extra time before I need to leave and decide to do some housework, putting away the bedding and old clothes Yoongi had used before washing up today's breakfast utensils. I then spend the next twenty minutes walking around and moving things before finally leaving to get the bus. When the bus arrives I get on and take my usual seat at the back and watch the world move by, I spot the bus stop I would normally get off at if I were visiting the bar on my way home, and it brings my mind back to Yoongi. I sigh, thinking about his proposal to take care of me. When I told Tae about it earlier, he had said I should go for it and that it wasn't healthy for me to keep my little side locked up like I have been. I know he's right as well as Yoongi, the fact I had felt so refreshed when I got up was proof that I shouldn't stay away from my headspace. It freaks me out a bit, but ill think about it, I had promised Tae I would anyway.

After work, it becomes even more apparent that I need my little space. It had been a busy evening and at some point i had slipped on my way to the kitchen, fell on to my ass and dropped the plate on the floor. Normally it wouldn't be a big deal, my ass hurt a little bit but other than that I was fine, so I would help clean up the mess and let the duty manager know what happened. Which I did. If it had been literally any other manager they would have asked if I was okay and then told me to be careful, maybe advise me to get some grippier shoes and that would be it. But no, I had the she devil herself, so what do I get? A harsh scolding where she talks to me like I'm an idiot, like I know it's a kitchen and that there might be water on the floor. I don't need her to tell me and then go on about random things and giving me subtle threats like "If this were my establishment you wouldn't have lasted a week here" So that upset me a bit, and then she demanded that I stay later and caused me to just miss the last bus back. So now I have to figure something out or walk back in the dark, which would take me two hours at the least if I walked fast the entire way. 

I could feel the need to be small pulling at me.

I pull my wallet out of my bag to see if I had any money on me for a taxi and find a sad scrunched up fiver. I bite my lip as my eyes water. Fuck sake, well, that's just my luck. I sit down on the small patch of grass next to the bus stop and put my bag next to me. Then search my pockets for my phone and start to look through my short list of contacts, normally I would call Tae to get me if something like this happened, but he hasn't got back from his trip yet. My thumb stops on the last contact, reading 'Yoongi'. I take a shaky breath before calling and putting the phone to my ear, it rings once, and then he answers.

"Hey min, how are you?"

I gulp, trying not to cry. 

"I'm not very good, I missed the last bus home"

"Would you like me to come get you?"

"Yes please" I sigh in relief, slow tears start to fall from my eyes

"You work at The Ladies Hand, don't you?"

"Mhm" I hum, using a hand to wipe the tears.

"I'll be there soon, okay?"

"O-okay" My voice shakes.

The other end is silent for a moment.

"Are crying?" Yoongi asks

"Yeah" I sniff

There's shuffling on the other side of the phone. 

"What happened?" He says softly.

"Just work, and missing the bus tipped me over" I absent-mindedly pick at the grass and take shaky breaths.

"Okay, well, I'm now on my way. I won't be too long, twenty minutes max. Can you wait that long for me?"

"Mhm" The need to be little pulls even more, the idea that Yoongi offered to be my cg doesn't help.

"Okay, good. I'm going to hang up now and ill see you soon, yeah?"   

"Mhm" I hum again.

"See you in a bit min"

And then he hangs up, I bring my phone down to my lap and stare at the black screen. I focus on fighting the need to regress. A battle in my head, telling my self I can't regress, with the lingering thoughts of Yoongi bouncing around in my brain and egging on the smaller version of myself. I focus so much that I don't properly notice the car parking behind me, followed by the door opening and footsteps coming towards me. Suddenly I jump at the feeling of a hand on my shoulder, I turn around and nearly lose the battle with myself when I see Yoongis face.

"Hey"

"H-hi" I answer in a weak, slightly higher pitched voice. I'm so close to my little headspace right now.

"Let's get you home" He says with a small smile.

I nod and grab my bag then take the hand Yoongi offers and stand up, we then quickly walk over to the car. Yoongi opens the door for me and closes it once I get in, then he walks to his side and gets in. We buckle ourselves in and then we're off. I take a deep breath. I now realize that I had stopped crying at some point, as I wipe my eyes. In the corner of my eye, I can see the elder glancing at me. The pull to be small is still right on the edge of my mind and I begin to shake my knee, I push my hand through my hair in quick stressed movements. Then begin to play with my fingers, I try to pay attention to the quiet music playing and reed signs as we pass. Anything to distract me. After five minutes of this and Yoongi frequently glancing at me, the bar tender places a gentile hand on my knee, effectively keeping it in place.

"You can slip min, Ill look after you and get you home safe" He says gently

Yoongis careful coaxing is all I need to finally let myself fall in to the cosy headspace. I hum and start to wriggle, pulling the leg farthest away from Yoongi up to my chest, and I lean on to the door with my head against the window. I put a thumb in between my lips and suck as I watch all the colourful lights pass by. Yoongis hand stays on my knee with his thumb rubbing gently, only removing it to shift gears.

"Good boy Jiminie" Yoongi says after seeing the change in behaviour.

I answer with a loud hum and bounce the leg Yoongis hand is on, too tired to express my happiness any other way.

At some point during the trip home I fall asleep listening to the soft melodies Yoongi had on in the car, I wake up with a jerk of confusion and look around to see said car was now parked outside my flat. Yoongi had opened my door, which had made me start to fall.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to wake you" He says quietly

I grumble and wipe my eyes with a pout, the wind coming in through the open door makes me shiver slightly as Yoongi leans over me to undo the seat belt. He then grabs my bag and puts it over his shoulder.

"Where are your keys, little one?"

I groan and wiggle about on the seat as I try to understand what the elder had just said to me, then clumsily I point up to my bag. Yoongi takes it off of his shoulder and sets it on my lap. I open the bag and dig around until my hand touches cold metal and I hear the jingle of the keyrings, taking it out I hand it over to him then bear hug my bag and lay my head on it. Yoongi chuckles.

"Come on, let's get inside, and then you can go to sleep if you like" He ruffles my hair resulting in a grunt.

I begrudgingly shuffle out of the car and start to slowly waddle to my door, I can hear Yoongi close the car door and the beep of the car locking from behind me. He quickly catches up and then guides me the rest of the way with a hand hovering over the small of my back. The gentle cold air starts to clear the haze of sleep from my brain and I can feel my little headspace start to ease off the more I wake up. For the first time in a long time, I want to stay small for longer. I pout as Yoongi opens the front door and guides me inside. I immediately walk over to the couch and curl up, waiting as my adult brain slowly comes back. It's an odd feeling that iv never liked, going from the care free and happy mind of a child to one of a stressed adult. It gives me a kinda numb ish feeling for a while where it's like a part of me is missing. Yoongi crouches in front of me and brings a hand to my hair. I close my eyes at the nice feeling, It helps my mind grasp on to something as my headspace completely retreats.

"You alright?" 

"Yeah" I whisper, my voice croaks.

I open my eyes and sit up, still holding on to my bag.

"Thank you" I offer him a small smile.

"Ahh don't worry about it, I like seeing your cute face" He winks.

I scoff, "That's really cheesy"

"You don't like cheese?" He asks with an offended look.

"I didn't say that" I smile at him as I get up, leaving my bag on the floor next to the couch.

My stomach gurgles as I stretch.

"Hungry?" Yoongi asks as he stands from his crouched position.

"Yeah" I sigh, "Didn't eat before I went to work" I say, looking over to the other.

He pouts, "Why not?"

I shrug, "sometimes I forget, or I plan on grabbing something on the way and end up not having enough time"

"How does one forget to eat?"

"I dunno, I guess I just end up getting preoccupied with other things. And then I get annoyed at myself because I end up being hungry at work, which makes everything worse"

Yoongi shakes his head in disbelief "Guess ill have to remind you then" he grins

"I think that might help" 

I walk in to the kitchen and quickly grab a takeaway menu from on top of the fridge, and then go back in to the living room and take a seat on the couch again. Yoongi takes the spot next to me. I browse through and decide what I want, and then turn to the elder that had been watching me.

"Would you like anything?"

"Just a small chips, I ate dinner a couple of hours ago" 

I nod and pull my phone out from my pocket and ring the number to order. I get a chicken burger with chips and then order Yoongis small chips. 

"Should be about twenty minutes" I say as I put my phone on the table.

"Cool" Yoongi answers

"Right I'm going to have a quick shower if that's okay" I say standing up.

"Why wouldn't it be? It's your home"

"Well I dunno, you might feel awkward or something" I shrug "Make your self at home, you can watch TV or go on the PlayStation if you want, you can play on Taes account. All the games and stuff are over there" My hand flaps around in the general direction of the equipment as I walk towards the bathroom.

"I won't be too long!" I shout from the hall before entering the bathroom.

"Okay!" Yoongi shouts back, making me giggle to myself.

I close the bathroom door and turn on the shower so that it can warm up and then begin to undress myself, once naked I check the temperature of the water. After deeming it warm enough, I step over the lip of the bath and enter the hot stream of water with a sigh. Any stress that was not gone from my short time in little space was now washing away with the water. After a moment of bliss and the calming patter of the water, I begin the routine of cleaning myself and let my mind wander. Yoongi had yet again looked after me in little space, two days in a row. The headspace had clearly helped me to de-stress, there was no doubt about it. And having Yoongi with me today had allowed me to completely regress without my adult brain hovering in the background, which felt amazing. It was a rarity even with my ex that had taken on the role of caregiver until I had stopped regressing with him. Maybe I should take Yoongi up on his offer, It would be nice to have him as a cg considering how well he's already done and maybe... I bite my lip as my mind flashes to what had triggered my little space at the club. The couple that were snuggled together on the couch, the man that was gently running his fingers through the woman's hair. Could we be like that? A cute couple all cuddled up.

I look down at the bubbles that washed away from my hair and now swirled at my feet before disappearing down the drain. My mind starts to travel to the scene the couple had been doing when I first saw them. I had thought about it on and off briefly after Yoongi had left earlier and again while at work, how would it feel to be in that situation? To give up complete control to someone else. I close my eyes and look up, letting the water cascade across my face. The handsome bar tender appears in my mind, would he do it? Would he take care of me like that if I asked? I sigh and shake my head, putting the thoughts aside for now and making a mental note to think about it more later.

I quickly finish up in the shower and turn it off before getting out and drying myself, fortunately I had gotten changed for work in here earlier, so there's some night where to change in to. After swiftly getting changed, I open the door and can hear the front door close as I step in to the hall. When I walk in to the living room, Yoongi is taking boxes out of a plastic bag on the table, I walk around and join him on the couch.

"Nice timing, how was your shower?" He says, glancing at me as he opens the bigger box to reveal my food and passes it to me.

"It was nice, what did you get up to while I was gone?" I answer, taking the food and putting it on my lap.

"Not much. Just put on some crappy TV while I was on my phone"

I look up to see "40 day fiancé: Pillow talk" playing on the TV "Oh, but I like this, it's funny"  

Yoongi looks at me questioningly before grabbing his food.

"What? It is!"

He shrugs, "I didn't say anything"

"You didn't need to, I could see it on your face" 

"What's on my face?" He says, pointing towards his face.

I roll my eyes, "Oh shush your face, that's what"

"That doesn't even make any sense" He smiles

I huff a laugh and gently nudge his shoulder. The meal continues as such, with us sharing playful banter back and forth as we watch the show, and Yoongi tries to hold down a chuckle when he finds something from it particularly amusing. By the end of the program, we are both finished with our food.

"See you enjoyed it!" I say, pointing at him.

"Ahhh fine, it was okay" He pushes the finger down.

"Oh sure, sure" I smile.

He smiles back at me, and then his tongue pokes at his cheek for a moment.

"Want to tell me what happened at work?"

"Ahh" I stretch, "Just the she devil being a cow again. I fell over on my way through the kitchen and smashed a plate, so she had a go at me. It was really busy as well, so that was stressing me out already. Then she made me stay later, and I missed my bus" I pick at my fingers.

"You didn't hurt yourself, right?"

"Oh no, I'm fine, my ass just hurt for a while"

"Good, I'm glad. You have multiple managers, don't you?" Yoongi asks 

"Uhh yeah, they're nice, it's just Karen that's an ass" 

"Why don't you make an official complaint to one of them about her, maybe you can ask to have shifts without her managing" He suggests.

I hum in contemplation, "I'll think about it"

Yoongi nods, "Good, she shouldn't be treating any of her staff like that"

We both sit in silence for a while as another show starts playing on the TV, then I build up the courage to ask something.

"Yoongi"

"Jimin" He replies looking over to me.

"Does the proposal of being my cg still stand?" I ask 

He smiles, "Well I did literally propose it earlier today, so I don't see why not"

"Yeah... just ... thought I would make sure" I look down and start fidgeting with my trouser leg.

"Jimin" He says softly

"Yeah?" I look up to him

"Would you like me to be your caregiver?"

I smile shyly, "Yes please" I whisper.

He smiles wide, showing his gums, "I would love to Jimin"

I show a large smile back and then my previous thoughts that I had put away for later pop in to my mind, with new-found confidence from asking the older to be my cg, my mouth runs before I can think.

"Could you be my Dom as well!!" as soon as it comes out of my mouth, I gasp and cover my mouth with my hands.

Yoongi looks at me shocked and then after moments of pregnant silence he starts to laugh. I watch as he bends over clutching his stomach in laughter, this goes on for about a minute before the older man completely calms down again. I just sit there with nervous confusion covering my face.

"Sorry, sorry. I wasn't expecting that" He smiles, "I was hoping you would ask"

"Oh" I say surprised "You where?"

"Yeah" he nods "Theirs one condition though, do you remember what i said yesterday when i showed you my private room at the club?"

I take a moment to think back and remember. "That you wanted to be able to have a proper relation ship with you sub?" 

Suddenly i think i know what his condition is, how did that conversation leave my mind until now?

He nods.

"Would You like to date me?"

Chapter Text

"Your dating now!?" Tae shouts from the other side of the phone.

It's now Friday, five days after I agreed to go on a date with Yoongi. I had of course texted Taehyung that I had important news once Yoongi had gone home, however in peak Taehyung behaviour he said he would call and then ghosted me for days. So now I'm calling him before I set off to work and then go to Midnight Rain, so I can see Yoongi and finalize what we were going to do for the date, we had passed some ideas around over text but nothing was set in stone yet. We also hadn't said when the date was going to take place. 

"No, I said we were going on a date. 'A' as in singular. If that goes well, then you can call it dating"

"Oh come on Chim that date is going to go amazing, we both know it"

"Yeah" I smile to myself. "I'm just a little bit anxious for if something goes wrong"

"Don't worry about it, man, It will go fine. And maybe you'll finally get laid by Mr bar guy"

"Ahh well…" I grin bihting my lip

"Wait, oh my god! Don't tell me, he's already stuck his dick in there?!" Tae shouts through the phone, making me laugh.

"God Tae!! Chill. No he has not 'stuck his dick in there'" I say mimicking his voice.

"Oh, what is it then?" he says, much calmer sounding now.

I rub the back of my neck for a moment before answering, my cheeks heat up as I speak. 

"I asked him to be my dom" I say quietly

"Holy shit! What did he say?"

"He said that he wanted to start dating first, so..." I fiddle with a string on my jacket.

"You're literally about to start dating, so that's basically a yes!"

"Mhm" I hum. "Also... he's going to be my cg"

"Awww Chim I'm so happy for you! I really hope this all goes well, I'm sure it will but like I'm still gonna hope for you"

I huff in amusement, "Thanks Tae"

"No problemo my friend. I am going to abandon you now though, I got some commissions to finish that I left till last minute"

"Alright, ill let you know what we plan for the date. Also make sure to send me pictures, I love seeing your work"

"Good, I want to know everything. And I will if I remember too"

"Okay see yahhh, love yahhh~"

"Looove yahhhh~" 

I sit down at the bar with a sigh, work had gone well today. It wasn't busy which gave me time to stand and chat with some of the staff I like, and I didn't have Karen today, which is always nice. I had thought about talking to my manager about her, like Yoongi had suggested, but ultimately decided against it for now. Suddenly there are arms around me and some loud sounds of excitement, when the arms loosen I turn my head to see a smiley Jin. 

"Hello cutie!" 

"Hi Jin" I smile back at him with a giggle.

The older pulls out the stall next to me and sits facing me.

"How are you? I know you didn't have the best of times when we met last week" He asks

"Oh yeah, I'm doing a lot better now. Did Yoongi pass your buddy along for me?" 

It takes a moment for Jin to realize who or rather what I was talking about, then he claps his hands in realization.

"Yes! He did, well, he told me he was back in the office for me. I'm glad he gave you some comfort. You should add a buddy to the collection, like a cute little family" he smiles

I hum in acknowledgment and look down at my lap, it was one thing to talk to Tae about Little space things. My best friend has known for years, so It's easy to talk with him about it even if I'd become somewhat uncomfortable to with him about it after my ex, and I'm now okay with talking to Yoongi about it, still shy and have a ways to go before I speak about it comfortably but talking with Jin. This is something I'm really not ready for, no that he isn't lovely, I just need time to get to know him and then hopefully we can talk about it more.

"Right, sorry, Yoongi sent an email out to staff that said about your boundaries. I shouldn't have spoken so casually about it when you aren't comfortable" He apologizes and pats my knee lightly.

"Thank you" I look back up to him. "It really would be nice to talk to you about everything, but I just can't yet"

"Don't worry about it kid" He waves his hand, "I used to be in a similar situation, I know where you're coming from. And when you're ready, you can give me a call or any other time you just want to chat"

He passes his phone over to me and I quickly add him to my contacts, then adding myself to Jins. I pass his phone back with a smile.

"Thank you"

"Ayy Jin, stop using your handsome face to try seduce my min"  I turn to see Yoongi coming out from the door way behind the bar. He comes and stands across from us with his arms folded over his front. I can't help but look at the arms that are on display due to the sleeves being rolled up to his elbows.

"Sorry Yoongi, my face is just too strong"

"Yeah for Joon maybe, fortunately Jiminie and I can go against your face" He shrugs nonchalantly.

Jin gasps and turns to look at me, placing his hands on my shoulders, "Is this true? Is it true that you can withstand my powers?" He says dramatically.

I place my hands on his shoulders, "Jin. Your powers are very strong, however it is true that I have the power to withstand your looks" 

Jin pouts, and we take our hands off of each other's shoulders.

"Oh how sad! I have found my weakness" He starts to fake cry, laying his head on the bar.

Yoongi shakes his head from above him with an amused huff, "What a guy" he says quietly, more to himself than anyone else.

"Alright up you get, you got a customer to serve"

Jin looks up at Yoongi "You could do it yourself, but as I'm so nice ill do it and let you two be all cute. Only because I love you though"

The younger bar tender makes a disgusted face that makes me chuckle as Jin gets up and goes behind the bar to serve a customer that had just stepped up. Yoongi unfolds his arm and leans over the bar towards me with a smile. 

"How you doing pretty?" he says with a smirk, causing me to blush.

"I'm good, thanks, how are you?"

"Yeah I'm good, even better now you're here"

I scoff and shake my head with a smile, earning a chuckle from the older man.

"You are so cheesy, Yoongi" 

"Thank you" he grins, "I make sure to lode on the cheese when I talk to you, drink?"

I roll my eyes with a grin"Orange and lemonade please"

He quickly runs about to make my drink and then promptly finishes with payment before returning to me, but taking Jins seat this time. I take a sip of my drink with a hum.

"Any more date ideas?"

"I do have one idea that I think you would really enjoy"

I tilt my head, silently asking him to continue.

"So you said you used to do ceramics stuff when you were in college so, I looked around and was able to find a place that does single classes and couples classes. It also does this free rein experience for people that have done this stuff before, and you have three hours to basically do whatever. I thought it might be cool to do together, you could choose if we do a class or the other thing"

I'm genuinely touched that he took the time to look for something like this, I definitely wouldn't have thought of this. It's been a long time since I was in a ceramics work shop. Memories of making things while next to Tae flash through my mind, we used to help each other make all types of things from animals to oddly shaped people or.... other less appropriate models and then hide them as something else.

"That sounds so fun, can we please do that?" 

"Yeah, of course, ill set it up. Just let me know when you're free" He smiles

"Oh hell yeah, I used to love clay work. Wouldn't be able to tell you half of the more technical stuff though" Yoongi chuckles. "I know I'm free this Saturday and the Monday coming up"

"You mean tomorrow and Monday?" He points out.

"Ahh, yeah. Maybe not tomorrow"

Yoongi nods in agreement, "Although it doesn't mean you can't come see me tomorrow" 

"Is this you asking me to visit?" I ask teasingly

"Maybe"

He looks away as though he wasn't paying attention. I point a finger in to his cheek and slowly turn his head to face me.

"Of course ill come" I say quietly while staring in to his eyes.

His face becomes serious as he stares back, it's almost like looking at another person. The cute and playful Yoongi had been replaced by a stern, more intimidating one. He gently grabs my hand and takes it away from his face slowly, his eyes never leaving mine.

"Well someone's being brave" He says in a deep smooth voice.

I can't help but chew on my lip and then look away. Shivers ran down my spine and I take a deep breath. I look up again when I hear chuckles from the elder and see him looking at me with very clear amusement. For a moment, I get some mental whiplash from the sudden change.

"I was not expecting you to react like that"    

"That was mean Yoon, you could have warned a guy"

"And where is the fun in that, hey cutie?" He grins and starts to tickle under my chin, only for me to try to bat him away.

Later, after Yoongi drops me home, I can't help but stay awake thinking of his voice. The low, gravely way he talks is always lovely in my ears, but when he played in to that and let his voice become deeper. My attention hanging on that one short sentence for dear life and how it sent shivers down my spine. I want more of that. Slowly, I drift off with images of the gorgeous man and that deep voice.

I hum and stretch, phantom hands ghost over my skin, feeling almost real. Phantom lips over my ear, leaving gentle kisses in between sweet words that now fade from my memories. I try to keep the dream within my mind, using my hands to mimic the ones that had seemed so real. My hands trail up and down my bare chest from where I chose not to sleep without a shirt, taking a deep breath as I bring a hand up to one of my nipples. I get that lovely tingle of arousal shoot through me, and I bite my lip as I open my eyes and see I'm already hard from the dream. I can't remember any specifics of it. Just pale hands running up and down my naked body and lips that work their way up my neck to pull on my ear lobe, whispering sweet nothing's to me. 

I quickly lean over to grab my phone and check the time as well as seeing if there are any messages that needed my attention straight away, I then swiftly discard the phone and close my eyes again. 

I start to gently tease and rub my nipple and bring the hand that moments ago held a phone to my hair. Then grasp the strands from the base of my scalp and pull just enough to earn a slight sting, I imagine Yoongis hands replacing my own and curl my toes at the thought. Oh lord, I want that man all over me. I bring that hand down to my other nipple and trail the other hand down my body slowly until it reaches the top of my trousers. I start to pull at the elastic waist, letting it go to snap against my skin. Swiftly, I move the hand on my nipple to my mouth, wetting the tips of my fingers before bringing them back to my nipple, imagining Yoongis tongue there as I slowly pull my trousers from my legs. 

I kick the fabric away along with the covers that had been over my legs as well, and then prop one leg up, spreading the other one. My breath falters for a moment as I bring my free hand to the tip of my cock, whimpering as I tease my self. One finger travelling from the tip and down to the base before bringing it up again to the tip.

"Fuck" I whisper to myself, bringing the hand from my nipple up above my head to rest on the pillow and play with the fabric of the cover. 

I take my hand from my cock and up to my lips, pushing two fingers in and then closing my mouth around them. I could open my eyes and grab the lube from in my bedside table, but that would mean breaking the illusion of Yoongi that I'd made in my head.

I lick around and in between my fingers, bobbing my head slightly. Letting myself get carried away for a short while before pulling the fingers from my mouth, a string of saliva following as I bring the hand back down to my aching cock. I moan in relief as I slather the saliva over my member and then start to stroke in slow motions starting at the base and then up to the tip with a slight twist of the wrist. My breathing picks up, and I let out quiet moans. With the effects of the dream and the teasing, it wouldn't be too much longer before I reach my peak. At that thought I take a long deep breath and then hold it as I stroke faster.

I imagine Yoongis veiny hand around my neck and tightly grasp the pillow under my head. My toes curl as the added arousal and exhilaration of holding my breath kick in. I whimper, the need for air starting to make itself apparent as I stroke myself faster. The saliva begins to where off, making my strokes rougher in a way I enjoy. I can hear my heart beating and I wriggle, flicking my head up as my body starts to demand air. I continue to hold, desperate for release. Kicking one of my legs, I start to thrust in to my hand, and the grip on the pillow grows as my chest starts to heave. I'm so so so close, it's right there.

I bite my lip, my lungs are screaming now, and my ears start to buzz. Shit. So close, please, please.

With a final quick thrust, I take a choked gasp as I finally come undone. I pant as air fills my lungs and strained moans make their way from my mouth. I start to slowly play with the tip of my cock as spurts of cum land on my skin. Then come to a stop as my orgasm ends, and I lay there basking in the afterglow.

I lay there for some time, letting my breathing calm as my body tingles. It's been quite a while since iv got myself so worked up. Normally it's a quick wank in the shower, so I don't have to clean anything up, I sigh deeply and run my hands over my chest one last time before getting up. I'm careful not to let any of my cum leave my skin as I make my way to the bathroom to shower. I take my time while washing myself and eventually end up with a few fingers up my ass, cleaning and stretching myself before remembering that Yoongi had messaged me. I decide to stop and quickly finish cleaning my body and get out.

After getting dressed in some lounge where I grab my phone from where it had landed on the bed earlier and then walk to the living room. I turn the TV on and then look at what Yoongi had messaged me.

Mr bar man:

Good morning lovely, would you mind giving me a call when you see this please?

11:46

Me:

Good afternoon! I hope you slept well. Is now a good time for me to call?

1:30

I shut off my phone and head in to the kitchen, I get out a bole and pour in some cereal, then get the milk and pour that in. Next, I grab a cup from the cupboard and place in on the counter top before turning the kettle on. I then stand there and start to eat. 

I'm a little bit nervous about Yoongis message. My mind just goes to worst case scenario and expects something bad even though rationally there is nothing to worry about. Annoying brain being annoying again. I shake my head as if to reset it.

The kettle goes off, and I stop eating to get out some hot chocolate mix, scooping some in to the cup with the ever chocolate spoon that lives in the hot chocolate tub. Then I add some milk before returning that to the fridge, then add some honey and finally the hot water before grabbing a new spoon to stir everything together. I leave the cup to call next to me, and I'm just about to continue eating when my phone starts ringing. Quickly I pull it out from my pocket with my free hand and look at the caller ID 'Mr bar man' then I answer, putting it on speaker and placing it down on the counter top. Yoongis deep voice makes its way to my ears.

"Hey, I hope I'm not interrupting anything"

"Not really, I'm just eating breakfast"

Yoongi chuckles, "I don't think it counts as breakfast any more, does it?" 

I shrug to myself and have another spoof full of cereal "Well I think it's breakfast"

"Fair enough" he replies, "I slept well, did you?"

"Good. I had an excellent sleep" I grin

"I'm glad, lovely. Anyway, I was wondering if you would like to complete the paperwork for the scene room tonight and the sub dom stuff, get things rolling"

I stand surprised for a moment, "I thought you wanted to wait until after our date?"

"I did, and then got convinced that having everything ready was more convenient. And I really think the date is going to go well, so I'd like to have everything in place for if we wanted to do a scene not long after or maybe before" He quickly says. There's a moment of silence between us as I finish the food I started eating while the other was talking. 

"We don't have to" Yoongi spits out

I swallow and clear my throat before answering.

"No, I want to"

"You're sure?"

"Yeah, I think it's a good idea"

I can hear the other take a deep breath.

"Okay, that's great. Umm, there's one other thing I'd like to ask" I hum to say he can continue "There are some things to update for your little space page, is it okay if we do that now quickly? I don't want to talk about it close to when we're talking about kinks and all that"

I quickly finish the last of my breakfast and place the bole in the sink, grabbing my hot chocolate and phone, then walk in to the living room and sit down.

"Yeah, we can do that. Wait, are you at the bar now?"

"No, I have the paperwork on my computer though and ill update the physical copy when I get in"

"Ahh okay" I nod

"Ready for me to start?"

I turn the TV down and place my phone in the arm of the couch. 

"Yep, go ahead"

"Okay, are you able to control when you go in to it, or is it more involuntary?"

"It's normally involuntary, I can stop myself most of the time, but sometimes I can't"

"Mhm, I thought so" he hums, "What triggers do you have? Ones that would be really hard for you to stop yourself from going in to it?" 

I hum in thought for a moment, "Probably stress and not having been in little space for a long time and then seeing people be all... caring and cute with someone else. And... being babied" I finish quietly.

"Alright, so we are going to do our best to not have a re peat of last time. And we are going to do that by trying to get stress down and any pull to be small down." He pauses, "I know it's difficult for you, but I think it would be a good idea for you to get into the habit of being small more often"

I sigh, I should have guessed this was coming. 

"Okay" I say quietly

"I'll help okay? I'm your cg now, remember?"

I huff out a chuckle, "Yeah"

"So Jiminie I would like you, from now on, to let me know if you're feeling small and if I can ill go over to yours and help. You could also come to mine if you like, but I feel you would be more comfortable at yours"

I whine, I don't like this. I hate admitting when I'm feeling little. 

"What's up lovely?" Yoongi says gently

"I don't, I don't like it." 

"Don't like what, sweetheart?"

I huff out a deep sigh, "Any of it. Makes me uncomfortable"

"Alright lovely, what bit made you uncomfortable. You were okay before I asked the last question, I'm just trying to wrap my head around what's set you off so that I can try to help you, hun"

I take a few breaths to calm myself, this is horrible.

"I... I don't like telling people... about it" I say quietly

"About feeling little?"

"Yeah..."

"Alright lovely, thank you for telling me" I smile a bit at that "How about, until you're comfortable you can just ask me to come over. You don't have to mention that you're feeling small, okay?"

I sigh in relief, the stress that was rapidly building starts to immediately calm.

"Yeah... I like that better"

"Good, I'm glad. You alright min?" He asks gently 

"Uhhh, a bit stressed from it, but ill be fine soon"

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah" I smile, "feeling better already now that it's sawted out"

"Good"

"Thank you Yoongi"

Chapter Text

It's a few hours later after getting off the phone with Yoongi, we chatted for a while after I answered the few questions he had before we ended the call. Now I'm watering my plants. I tut to myself while inspecting my Purple passion, a long plant with purple hairs all over that give it its name and make it nice and fuzzy to touch. Iv had it for about a year and a half now it's one of my favourites because of its beautiful colour, unfortunately it started dying a couple of months ago, and I haven't been able to figure out why. I cross my arms and sigh while looking at the mixture of yellowing leaves and shrivelled dead ones among the healthy ones. I shake my head and lean down to grab an empty bottle from the unkept mixture of paints, brushes, plant pots and plant supplements on the floor. Shaking off stray bits of spilt soil and then leave the room, quickly filling the bottle from the bathroom tap before returning to my bedroom and then adding some liquid houseplant supplements to the bottle. I place the bottle on the plant and mud covered desk then grab the little plant snipers and move over to my beloved Mr purple, It takes me a moment to decide where to take a cutting from, ultimately choosing the healthier looking stem and cutting off a good amount.

I hold the cutting up with a pout. Even the healthiest bit has a few dying leaves, I cut off the ones that are beyond saving and then cut off a leaf that's too low, then put the cutting in the bottle of water. Carefully I decide where to put the bottle for the most sunlight as I suspect lack of light is killing my original baby. Although most purple passion plants grow straight up, some of them (mine included) grow sideways, which has put most of mine behind a wall. Only a quarter of the plant is in direct sunlight because of how big he is now, and I don't have much room to move him because of the other plants taking up the space on my windowsill and desk. 

After I'm satisfied with the placement of the cut-off I then look over my other plants, a range of cacti and succulents and then look at the bigger houseplants. A Spider plant that was now a beast compared to when I first got it, now with multiple shoots holding many baby spider plants as well as some new flowers. Then there was a Tail flower looking a bit worse for where's, the main flower was now dying, although the leaves and smaller flowers still look gorgeous, so I'm not too worried. I also have my lovely big jade plant and its two off spring that are all doing well, then my Asparagus fern. He was a gift from Taehyung, he had halved his plant and kept one half while giving the other to me. The plants doing well, only a few discoloured leaves from forgetting to open the curtains. Lastly was my newest child other than the cutting I just took, my cute Cuban oreganos. Again the fluffy little plants were a gift from Taehyung, this time for my birthday, and again they were from his big mama oregano. 

After seeing to the plants in my room, I head out to the living room to water my Sabanut tree and Florist kalanchoe, then I stand in front of the window for some time. Getting lost in watching people wonder past, ahh yes, the very interesting life I lead with my plant children and limited friends. Not that I'm complaining, I'm not a fan of most people and enjoy the quiet moments, much like now. It can get a smidge boring though when I'm used to being on my toes at work all the time, I much rather this than work though. 

I let out a contented sigh and then turn around and look over the living room, I should clean up. There's a pile of clothes that are half clean on top of the bookshelf and the shelf itself is a mess, holding a neat few lines of books before getting to all the unkept art supplies that I have no motivation to go through. There was also a small pile of dirty clothes that I had dropped on the way to wash them and then hadn't picked up, then there's come dirty plates and mugs on the coffee table and I know there's more to be washed in the kitchen. To top it off, my art bench needed re-organising and I can't remember the last time I hoovered, but there's a patch of mud on the floor that I keep forgetting about, and it annoys me when I accidentally stand in it. Oh! Also, my room needs cleaning of all the mud on the plant desk and the random dead plant bits.

I glance over the room one more time before deciding to do the washing up, I grab the plates and mugs from the coffee table and bring them in to the kitchen, popping on some Milky Chance before spending the next half hour washing up and then cleaning the kitchen. I'm about to go sweep up the floor mud in the living room when my Milky tunes are interrupted by a notification sound from Taehyung.

I imediately change course from the dirt to the coutch, sitting down and placing the dustpan and brush on the coffee table, then checking my messages from Tae.

The first few notifocations where him liking the memes and funny videos i had sent him the other day and then he actually messaged me.

TATA: 

Omg bro that last one got me good 

Anyway are you going to the club tonight?

Midnight ran?

Ran

No

Rane

NO

Ran

Fuck

Rain

6:43

Me:

XD XD

Yeah I'm going

6:43

TATA:

What time?

6:44

Me

About 9

Why? You going?

6:45

TATA:

Yeah, iv been wanting to go for a while but got to make money to live and all that

6:45

Me:

Oh yeah, money and all that

I'm guessing you finished the rabbit?

6:46

TATA:

Yeah, i finished that a few days ago.

My god the fir is so soft

6:46

Me:

Yeah, reminds me of the one you did for ass face

And your cat stole the bag with its insides in and was running around with it

6:47

TATA:

Ahh that was so funny 

I was really proud of that rabbit

Fucking ass face

Anyway u want a lift?

6:48

Me:

Fucking ass face 

Yes please

Also im doing some paper work stuff with Yoongi tonight so im not sure how much ill be with you

6:49

TATA:

Ooooo~~ winkwinkwinkwink

You go man

Ill forgive you for leaving me but only because you getting some

6:49

Me:

Lol im hoping, and thank you thats so kind

Ill see you later, im going to go clean now

6:50

TATA:

Im also hoping, and yeah i know im great

See u later bro

6:51

I didn't clean. I got distracted on my phone and then played Horizon until it was time to get ready.

I had just finished getting changed when there's a nock on the front door, I quickly stick on my boots and grab my teddy bear coat before opening the door. Taehyung is stood there in kinked up glory, a dark blue shirt with rips in to reveal black mesh underneath and an intricate harness over the top of it all. He has black leather trousers on with tight straps around one thigh and an elaborate collar around his neck with thin chains hanging off.

One look at me, and he's shaking his head disappointedly.

"Really? You're going in that?" 

"What? I look fine"

I'm wearing a long loose white shirt with thin black stripes and black jeans, as well as my large black boots. It was simple, but I don't exactly have any kink where like Tae.

"You look like where in collage again" he gives me a dead pan look.

I shrug "And? I look fine"

"Yeah, but it's not exactly screaming sex club, more like book club"

I pout slightly, "I like books"

"Don't worry your pretty little head Jiminie, I suspected this would be the case. Come with me, I have some stuff for you" He pats me on the shoulder and then starts to walk away.

I quickly lock the door and then follow him to his car. Tae grabs something from the back seat before getting in the driver's side, when I get in he throws something at me.

"Put that on"

It takes me a moment to realize what it was, a large harness that goes on the thighs instead of just the top half of the body. It's a nice silver colour and some of it is made from chains instead of just leather.

"I don't even know how to put this on" 

"Oh, it's easy, let me help you. Take your top off first though" he says, leaning over to me to take the harness.

"Can't it just go over the top of this?"

"It could, but it would look stupid"

I sigh and unbutton the shirt, taking it off and putting it over the console. Tae swiftly gets to work at helping me get it on, taking longer that it probably should have due to us doing this in a car. Once most of the harness is on he then leaves me to do the rest, I'm making adjustments to the pieces over my chest when Tae starts driving. I hurry to put my seatbelt on and then continue to mess around with the size so that it would be nice and snug on my skin. I turn on the heat in the car and then shuffle my shirt back on and begin to do it up again.

"Ah, no, leave it undone. Just do one button about halfway down to keep your tiddys covered"

"I hope you know you're an ass" I say as I undo most of the buttons, leaving one just as Tae had said.

"You look really hot though, much better than before"

I look over at him before slapping the back of his neck.

"Ouch! I'm driving!" He shouts 

I shrug in response and start to awkwardly put my coat on. 

We finally arrive at the bar at 9:13, a bit later than I was aiming for, but oh well. When we walk up to the door, Namjoon gives us a polite smile and opens the door for us, I can immediately hear Tae 'ooing' and 'ahhing' behind me.

"Damn this is really nice, no harassment or clearly underage people anywhere" he says while eyeing up all the different kinksters.

I shuffle my way through the crowd to make it to the bar, we stand there making idle chit-chat for a moment as we wait to be served. Mark is the one to take our order, he gives us our drinks and then Tae pays. We were about to leave when Mark grabs our attention.

"Hey Jimin, you mind giving me that collar?" he asks

"Uhh, why?" I ask while undoing the collar that I had put on while waiting for our drinks.

"The big man asked me to give you a different one"

I hand the leather over to him, and then he disappears, I share a confused look with Tae and then Mark is back.

"Here" He says with a smile.

He hands me another collar, this one however didn't have an 'o' ring like the other. A closed collar.

"Ooooo look at you, Mr I got a dom" Taehyung teases

I stick my tongue out at him and then take a moment to adjust the leather around my neck. I had spent a bit of time practising putting a collar on by myself, so I had the gist of it by now, once happy with it, I take my drink from Tae and then lead the way. We make our way over to the familiar door to the lockers and walk through.

"Holly shit, dude, this is so cool"

"They have showers as well" I point to the glass door just as Yoongi had done for me. "And just wait till you see the scene room, you'll love it"

I wonder around, looking at the names on the lockers, before I finally find the one I'm looking for. One of the larger ones for couples. On the name tag it had two sets of initials on it 'M.Y.K.' at the top and underneath it 'P.J.M'. I smile to myself as I open one side of the locker to reveal shelves with all types of bath items as well as some crèmes, I then open the other door to see a small wardrobe like section to hang clothing. There were two dressing gowns and a coat hung up already. Yoongi had mentioned I had a locker now over text, It's a nice surprise that it's shared with him.

"What the fuck, dude? You didn't tell me the lockers came with so much free shit" Tae looks at me with mild offence.

"Sorry dude, I thought they would have told you" I say, shrugging off my coat.

"They did mention something about complementary bath shit, but I didn't think it would be like this"

I quickly hang my coat up and pick up my drink from the shelf I had put it on before closing the locker.

"Keep in mind that this one is Yoongis as well, so there's more stuff than a single one. And probably stuff Yoongi has bought" 

"True, but still, this is so cool. Forget all the other places I went to, this is my go-to now" he nods to himself. "Wait, where do I put my coat?" He says, looking around.

"Uhh hold it?" I shrug

"Ugh, cannot wait to get my own locker or get some hot dominant to share with" He gives me his drink and then takes his coat off and throws it over one arm, he takes his drink back, and then I lead the way again.

Just like last time, the atmosphere changes as we step through the door and move the curtain to reveal the communal scene room.

We slowly walk deeper in, and a scene immediately catches my attention, just like last time. They're all happening at the other end of the room this time, so it's a bit hard to see what's going on, but it has the same effect. The bubble of arousal and the want to be in that situation, to be dominated. 

Tae steps ahead of me and seems to be in a similar state of aw as he looks around, mouth slightly agape. Reluctantly, I take my attention away from the scenes and move over to my friend, grabbing his shoulder.

"This way, Yoongi said they would be on the upper level"

He slowly nods and then looks up to see the balconies and shakes his head.

"This shit so cool" He says with a massive grin.

He follows me as I walk over to the staircase and up on to the first floor. I quickly glance around and see Yoongi sat at a table near the edge of the balcony, he's looking over the edge at the ground floor with another man. I wave at Jin and Hoseok as I pass them and make my way to Yoongi, I stand behind him and place my glass down on the table to successfully gain his attention. He turns round and grins when he sees me, making sure to take a long look up and down my body before standing to greet me. The other man turns and follows suite once he sees Tae and I.

"Hello handsome" Yoongi says, leaning to give me a quick peck on the cheek.

I blush and smile up at him.

"Oh Kook, this is Jimin and Taehyung. Boys, this is Jungkook" He says making hand gestures to us.

Jungkook stands there like a deer caught in headlights, a stark contrast to his muscly tattooed figure. "Uhh Hi" He smiles and quickly shakes our hands, lingering a bit longer with Taehyung. 

"Take a seat" Yoongi says, pulling a chair out for me.

I sit and see Jungkook pulling a chair for Tae. 

"Would you like me to take your coat?" Jungkook offers.

"Yes, thank you" Tae winks at the other man as he hands him his coat. Jungkook quickly walks off with the coat and a slight blush.

"Jesus Christ" Taehyung gulps at his wine, "That man Is walking sex appeal, fuck me dude. I want me some of that" He dramatically fans himself as I roll my eyes with a grin and Yoongi chuckles. 

"By all means go for it, he's a good dom. Trained him myself" 

"Wow really?" Tae asks

Yoongi nods "I deal with looking over all the paperwork, you two would match up kink wise, may as well shoot your shot"

I grin as I take a sip of my Pepsi, watching Taehyung eye up Jungkook as he walks back over and takes his seat. 

"What were you guys up to then?" I ask

"Ah we are keeping an eye on some of the scenes down there, gotta make sure everything's alright" Yoongi gestures to some of the scenes on the ground floor.

"We can go chat after one of them is finished"

I nod in response.

We end up talking for some time, It takes Jungkook a little bit to join in, but it's great once he is. It's nice light-hearted chit-chat and the occasional comment on some of the scenes down below between Yoongi and Jungkook, theirs also the casual flirting between the younger two. At some point, Yoongis hand finds itself on my thigh, it's nice and brings my attention to the man more often. I make sure to take in his outfit, not much different from last time, but still just as distracting. He's in all black, tight black jeans with rips on the knees, a black shirt tucked in with the first few buttons undone as well as having the sleeves rolled up. To top it off, he had the red cuffs and a simple red harness that almost looked like suspenders from the front but connected at the back. Simple but effective, It allowed me to glance at is exposed chest and veiny arms. At some point Jin and Hoseok come over to join in for a short while before one of the scenes below end, Hoseok leaves to go and clean up the stage and Jin leaves shortly after to go and grab empty glasses. Then a few minutes later, Yoongi and I are leaving as well.

"Them two are gonna fuck, aren't they?" I say to Yoongi, refiring to Tae and Jungkook, who had started to get a bit handsy just before we left.

"Oh definitely" Yoongi nods as he leads me with a hand on the small of my back.

"Are you sure you're comfortable to talk in here?" He asks once we are in front of his room.

"Yeah, I'd prefer it in here" I smile.

He nods and pulls a key out of his back pocket to open the door, then lets me go in first before following me and closing the door. I sit on the edge of the bed and take my boots off then lay down and roll in to a more comfortable position with my arms stretched above me on the mattress, I let out a deep sigh followed by a hum as my backache fades.

"You alright there?" he asks with a smile as he takes off his shoes and then moves them next to the door, doing the same with my boots.

"Yeah" I say stretching, "My back aches a bit"

"Well that's not very good" He joins me on the bed, sitting facing me.

I roll on to my side, shirt falling open and leaving my side bare. "It is what it is" I shrug.

"Maybe ill help with it at some point" He says quietly

I smile, "That would be nice"

We stay in a comfortable silence for a moment, Yoongi looking over me before he moves over to grab a clipboard with paper before returning to his spot.

"Alright then, let's get this finished, shall we?" 

I nod with a hum, quietly watching him.

"So I have a few things I want to ask you. Let's start with..." He pokes his cheek with his tongue as he thinks. "Some of your kinks. For degradation, you made a note saying you liked soft degrading, would you mind being a bit more specific for me?" He says gently

I scratch my head as I think of how to answer "Okay, so, like you know in most cases when people like being degraded they like being called... I dunno a slut or whore, all that type of stuff yeah?"

Yoongi nods

"Well, I like it when it's more positive, like being degraded and praised at the same time. For example, instead of being called a worthless slut or something like that, I'd much prefer to be called a useful slut or a good little bitch. So it's not all negative because that doesn't make me feel great. You get me?" I say

He nods, "Yeah, I get that. What about physically? If I were to put you in a degrading situation. For example, what if I were to have you on one of the stages and I spat on you or made you lick my boot?"

I hum to myself, thinking the situations over in my head. Being spat on, now that I like. It sends spikes of arousal down my spine. Liking his boot? I don't think I would mind it, I'm not sure how in to it, I would be, though. But overall, it's safe to say that yes, I would love that type of shit. Less sure about being in front of other people though, a part of me wants it and a part of me is terrified. I look at him with a wide grin.

"I'd like that"

He chuckles and runs a hand through my hair, "All of it? Some more than other bits?" he asks

"I think I'd like being spat on the most" I say quietly with a slight blush, "Not near my face though, that shit nasty"

He laughs, "That's nasty, but the rest isn't?"

"Yeah! Like the smell of spit is so nasty, gives me flashbacks to getting spit washes before school" I grimace and shake my head, the other still laughing as he jots something down on the paperwork.

"Right, what about licking my boot then?"

"Well if they're clean then I wouldn't mind, I'm not sure how in to it, I would be, but It's something we can try. I ain't frenching a nasty shoe though" Yoongi smiles again as he writes something.

"I'm not sure about doing stuff in front of people though, like apart off me likes it and another part doesn't" I look at him with a slight pout.

He nods and finishes writing before looking at me.

"Obviously everyone is different, but for a lot of people it's about how you feel on the day and if you feel confident in your own skin. Some people can absolutely love it, and it will be one of their top kinks, but they'll have a day when they absolutely hate it. Then there are people that aren't in to it at all and would never do it. From what you've said, it sounds like a confidence or situational thing. I could be wrong, we could try it, and you absolutely hate it and never want to do it again and that's fine. If you don't want to try, that's fine as well"

I nod and move to lay on my back as I think.

"What about you? Do you like it?" I ask

"Yeah, I like it. I like showing off my submissive. But I don't want my wants to impact you, If you don't want to do that then we won't" He finishes sternly

I take my time to think about it more, having eyes on me while Yoongi takes the reins. I think I'd like that at some point, but it still makes me nervous.

"I want to try it but, I think I'd need a hell of a lot of support" I answer

He looks over my face for a moment before replying.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes" I nod, "I like the idea of you taking care of me... making me feel good in front of everyone. Like they wish they could be me..." I say sensually. I see Yoongis eyes darken, and that feeling at the pit of my stomach becomes slightly more prominent.

Finally, he nods, "Alright, we'll try. When you want to"

Yoongi continues through his enquiry in the same fashion, and then hands the paperwork over to me, so I could look through all the kinks and expand on any that I felt the need to. He also gave me his kink list so that I could ask him questions. Next it was on to any triggers I might have that weren't kink related. We finish with that quickly as the only things that come to mind are situations with shouting, Yoongi being genuinely angry at me for some reason and if I thought he had left me during a scene or while I needed aftercare. Then we moved on to comfort foods and other things that would be good for Yoongi to use when giving aftercare.

I hum loudly as I think

"Hot chocolate, biscof biscuits and lots of cuddles. I think they would be the main things. Oh! And Dr pepper" I smile and move my arms over the cold surface of the cover.

Yoongi smiles back at me and then jots it down, "Expensive taste in biscuits"

"Yeah, but it so worth it, a biscof and a hot chocolate with squirty cream makes me a happy man. Cant do much better than that"

"Then I will make sure to have some ready for you" He moves to put the clipboard on the bedside table and then moves back to his spot again. 

"What do you like to have during aftercare?" I ask, he looks at me with surprise for a moment, caught off guard by the question.

"Uhh, An iced Americano, decaf and..." He thinks for a moment, tongue poking his cheek, "I'm not sure on food, but cuddling up while watching something would be the activity. That or falling asleep together"

I smile at him and stretch, "I like that, it sounds nice" I say softly

Yoongi hums while looking over me, eyeing the skin on show.

"It does"

I watch his eyes as they continue to look over my body, I can't help but grin at the look in his eyes.

"You like it? Taehyungie gave me the harness, styled it for me" I say teasingly 

The other grins and leans down towards me.

"Well, Taehyungie did a very good job" he says in that deeper voice, making me shiver and bight my lip.

"Touch me then" I whisper, leaning up closer to him.

Swiftly, he pulls me towards him by grabbing on to the harness at my thighs. I gasp at the sudden movement, and then his hands are on my body. He runs them over my thighs, squeezing slightly, and then slowly brings them up. Stroking my sides and occasionally pulling at the harness. It feels so, so good to have his hands on me, I suck in a breath as one of his hands passes over my nipple then stops right next to it. His other hand works its way up along my throat and stops when it's cupping the side of my face, a thumb rubs my cheek gently as he hovers over my body.

After a moment of pregnant silence, he leans down and kisses me, I immediately lean in to it and follow his lead as he takes control of the kiss. His tongue pokes at my lips and I open them, allowing him to entrance. We quickly part for air before joining again, I hum against him as his tongue dances with mine. It's wet and fast from the built-up tension, and it feels amazing. His lips then move to my neck and his dormant hand finally moves to graze over my nipple, I let out a squeak of surprise and lean my head back to give Yoongi more room on my neck. The hand on my cheek moves down, grazing my other nipple before making itself at home on my side. Yoongi quickly leans up to share a heated kiss before moving down to my shoulders in a mix of kissing, sucking and nipping. I groan, bringing a hand up to his hair, and the other one grabs on to the front of his harness. My breathing is fast as he continues to move his lips south, hovering over the nipple that had been left alone before slowly licking over the bud. I close my eyes, mouth open as he continues to lick in circular motions while doing the same with his hand on the other. Then he takes it in to his mouth and sucks. I gasp at the feeling, letting out a quiet 'Ahh'. 

He sits up and moves to straddle my crotch, making me groan again, he looks me over taking deep breaths. Then is hands start to wander again and eyes me up while licking his lips. 

"How far do you want this to go, baby?" He asks, his dominating voice makes me shiver.

"As far as you'll let it" I answer

He sits there looking at me for a moment before answering.

"How about, I worship this beautiful body of yours and then finger you until you cum?"

I basically moan "Yes, yes please"

He smiles and brings his thumb up to rub over my bottom lip. 

"What a good boy, being so polite" 

I whine and nod my head, the praise going straight to my cock.

"Cute. Do you remember the traffic light system we talked about?"

I nod in response.

"Use your words baby"

"Yes" I say quietly

"Good boy, now tell me the colours and what they mean" He instructs

"Uhh, green means everything is good, Yellow means I need a break and red is to stop everything"

Yoongi smiles and pets my hair gently, "Very good. I doubt that well use it much today, but I want you to get into the habit of responding when I ask your colour, okay? Don't think, just answer." 

I nod my head again and wiggle as I start becoming impatient, "Okay"

"And any time you want to stop for a moment or completely, you use your colours. It doesn't matter what the reason is" He says seriously

"Yes, I know Yoongi" I sigh

He chuckles at me "Impatience will get you nowhere, you'll learn that soon enough baby" He says teasingly as he brings a thumb to circle over one of my nipples, making me still.

He continues to slowly tease for a moment before taking his hands off of me completely. "Colour?" he asks

"Green" I answer straight away

"Good boy" 

His hands are quickly back on me, feeling every curve quickly before undoing the one button of my shirt. I quickly pull the shirt off with the other's help and toss it on to the floor.

"That's better" He says, leaning gown to kiss the tattoo over my ribs. He sucks at the skin, definitely leaving some marks, before he shimmies off of me and rolls me on to my back. Then he starts the process off, running his hands over me like he had done to my chest. Kisses and nips at the skin follow soon after. He takes his time, finding every spot that tickles or makes me gasp, and then moves further down. The curious hands tease at the waist of my jeans, pulling at the belt loop and then letting go so that the fabric would snap back to its place against my skin. He fingers his way underneath the fabric to pull it down a bit, showing the top of my ass, only for him to lean down to mouth at it. His hands then follow the harness as it curves over the rest of my ass and down my thighs, making me shiver.

I'm quickly rolled over to face the other again, and his hands quickly return to the lower buckles of the harness.

"I'm going to undo some of this, so I can take your jeans off, okay?"

"Mhm" I hum with an eager nod. Yoongi rases an eyebrow at me and waits a moment before telling me to use words, I quickly bark out a yes, and he starts to undo parts of the harness.

He makes quick work of undoing it and then spends time running his hands up and down my thighs, pushing his fingers between them and squeezing. I bite my lip as he gently brushes a hand over my crotch and then moves his hands to the waist band of the jeans. Slowly he undoes the zip and then starts to pull the jeans down, Yoongi groans at the bulge in my under where that was more prominent now that the restricting jeans were being removed. I lick my lips, watching as he continues to remove them, mouthing at my smooth legs as he goes. Once off, the item is tossed on to the floor before the other returns to kissing and bighting the new skin, making sure not to directly touch my crotch.

"Y-yoon, please" I wine after staying patient for what feels like hours.

He looks up and then quickly kisses me, then grabs on to the top of my boxers, fiddling with it for a moment before pulling them down and off. I gasp as the air hits my cock, then hold my breath when I feel a teasing finger run up the shaft.

"Look at that. All hard for me" He says sensually as he continues to touch, but It's not enough to get the pleasure I'm craving for.

"Roll over sweet cheeks" He says before moving over to the bedside table where he grabs a small bottle of lube from the draw.

I roll over as instructed, a large grin covering my face as my skin crawls with hot excitement. Yoongi spreads my legs and sits in between them. After a moment of silence, I start to turn to look behind me, but get quickly interrupted by a sting on my ass. I let out a surprised moan from the hit, and then another quickly follows as he hits the other cheek. I groan and move in to his hands as he starts to squees the plump flesh. Panting, I start to wiggle a bit, trying to get any friction on my dick, before Yoongi moves his hands to my hips.

"Ah, ah baby, ass up" 

I whine in week defiance as Yoongis hands tighten to start lifting my hips. I move in to a position where my back curves, ass up on my knees with my head down on a pillow. Yoongi rubs his hand up and down my spine, humming slightly before holding on to my hip with one as he brings the other to hover over my entrance. I whimper as he teases around my hole lightly.

"You're doing such a good job, being so patient for me" He praises, earning a quick few nods as my cock twitches.

His hand leaves my entrance and seconds later I hear the click of a lid opening, then his hand returns. He rubs the wet lube over my fluttering hole with a deep groan before pausing for a moment... then he starts to slowly thumb at my entrance. I let out high-pitched wines, my toes wiggling as he swaps from his thumb to a finger and slowly pushes it in. There's little resistance due to me fingering myself hours earlier.

"When did you last touch yourself, kitten?" he asks, moving the finger in and out teasingly.

"I, uhh... t-today. When I woke up" I blush at the confession, feeling embarrass somehow even though he literally has a finger in my ass.    

"Oh really?" He asks, adding another finger slowly. My eyes flutter at the feeling, and I could feel a drip of pre-cum roll down my shaft.

"Tell me more"

"I had a, a dream" I gasp as he starts to scissor my insides.

"What was it about?" He says, kissing my ass.

I let out a small moan "Y-you... you were... ch-choking me... and touching me" I stutter, his fingers starting to become more distracting as pushes them deeper.

"Oh yeah?" he says teasingly   

I nod my head, twitching as I let out breathy gasps and moans. I feel Yoongi shift so that he's hovering over me now.

"My hand around this lovely neck of yours?" He asks as his free hand brushes against my neck. Again, my head twitches and nods. My breathing quickens at the thought of him choking me.

After ghosting my neck for a moment, he finally wraps his hand around the back of my neck. Holding without actually making any move to choke me, but it's still enough to have my mind racing.  

"Like this?"

I'm about to answer when Yoongis fingers graze over the deep bundle of nerves, a loud moan rips out of me as I grasp on to the pillow tightly.

"Fuck, there we go" Yoongi moans quietly to himself.

"How about this?" He starts as his fingers move faster over my prostate, "I'll choke you, baby. I'll have you tied down on your back, unable to move."

I continue to moan loudly, so incredibly aroused. His fingers continue to abuse my prostate, hitting it straight on every time, over and over. I cling to his words as I feel my orgasm starting to rapidly approach.  

"I'll tease you and have my hand on your neck like I do now, and the longer you stay still and count, the longer ill choke you"

I moan, imagining the scene. I push myself up on to my elbows, gasping at the image as I get closer to the edge. I can't help myself but to take a small breath and hold it, putting my forehead to the pillow and holding tight. The need for air comes a lot quicker than last time, and my mouth opens as I start to wriggle. My chest starts to heave and moments later my orgasm hits in a massive wave of pleasure, my ears ring as I gasp loudly for air with moans mixed in. I can hear Yoongi talking as a hands rub over my back and sides, but I can't focus on what he's saying. My body falls to the bed. I roll over when I feel myself land in my own cum.

Yoongi moves to sit closer with a concerned look, seemingly not caring about the cum he's definitely just sat in. I wiggle slightly, my body feels heavy, and my gums feel a bit cold. I sigh, closing my eyes, only to open them again when Yoongi starts talking and rubbing my arm. 

"Keep your eyes open sweetheart" He says gently, as he continues to rub over my arm in swift motions.

"Hmm?" I hum with a confused pout. He's about to repeat himself when my brain catches up and I interrupt. "Why though?" I say quietly

"Because I need to know if you pass out. I can't tell if you fall asleep" 

"Pass out?" I ask confused

"Yes sweetie, you almost passed out a minute ago" 

I just look at him with a confused frown as I try to wrap my head around it, the slight headache that's now starting to come in does not help.

"You were holding your breath" He points out

"Only for a little bit though" I say whisper

"You were panting so much that you didn't have much air to work with when you started holding your breath"

I groan, rubbing my tongue over my gums again as I close my eyes.

"My gums are chilly, also you're sat in my cum" I let out a tired giggle

Yoongi huffs out a chuckle, "Yeah they would be chilly, and I've sat in worse"

I slowly open my eyes, wincing at the lights in the room.

"Worse?" I ask

"I'll tell you later if you want" He smiles

I nod with a hum.

"Yoon, I don't like the lights" I say with a pout

"Are too bright?"

"Yeah"

"Hang on, ill dim them for you"

He quickly gets up and goes over to the light switch, I can't help but look at the patch of cum on his jeans as he dims the lights before returning to stand next to me. He takes the harness and collar off of me and then helps me under the covers. Yoongi was about to get in as well, but is swiftly stopped when I stick my hand out.

"You ain't getting in with a cummy ass leg" 

He chuckles and shimmies out of his jeans after putting his phone on the bedside table, still sporting a very obvious hard on as he gets under the covers.

"Hah! Blue balls!" I suddenly exclaim as I poke him in the thigh.

"Now that's just plain rude" He says, shaking his head with a little smile.

I just shrug and plop my head on his shoulder. He leans over to grab his phone, and I watch him curiously as he unlocks it.

"I'm just messaging Jin to bring us some drinks"

I nod in response and continue to watch as he types out the text, asking him to bring some painkillers as well.

Chapter Text

It doesn't take long for Jin to nock on the door, dropping off a tray with drinks snacks and painkillers. After quickly swallowing down some paracetamol for my headache, I take to sipping on my mug of hot chocolate. A hum falls from my lips as the warm liquid spreads heat through my body. Yoongis hand rubs my arm as I lean against him, and we both bask in the silent calm of the room before the elder shuffles to face me a bit. I look up at him, resting my drink in my lap.

"How are you feeling?" he asks

"I'm good, I feel sleepy... but good" I answer with a soft smile

He nods "Good" He quickly flashes a smile at me before it's replaced with tight lips.

"What about you? Are you okay?"

His eyes light up in surprise for a moment before answering.

"I'm…okay" He nods to himself "Just, you scared me back there. I didn't catch on to what you were doing, and then by the time I had, you had nearly passed out."

I divert my gaze to the warm mug in my hands, why does it feel like I'm being scolded?

"I'm sorry" I whisper, nibbling on my lip.

"Hey, it's okay. You're okay, I'm okay. It's just something for us to work on, ill do the choking, and you focus on breathing. Just gotta break that habit first, okay? Don't want you accidentally hurting yourself" he reassures with a kiss on the forehead.

I nod and take a sip of my drink.

"Yeah, I, I know I shouldn't do it but when I started I just kinda... ignored my better judgment and then, now, I end up doing it without thinking about it most of the time"

The elder hums in understanding, petting my hair gently as I lean in to him.

"How did you get into the habit, then?" There's a gentle clink as he sips on his iced Americano and then places it back down on the bedside table.

"My ex" I sigh, "I was kinkier than he was and as he was my first proper parter, I wanted to try some stuff. We tried a few things, and then he decided he didn't want anything to do with it and said I should just do it myself, so I did" I shrug 

"Okay..." Yoongi says slowly, he's silent for a moment before continuing, "So... he encouraged you to hold your breath like that instead of trying to figure out some type of compromise?"

I nod, looking up at him with a sarcastic smile. "Mhm, and I was an idiot and listened"

Yoongi chuffs out a laugh, "Well... I can't really say much because I don't know the ins and outs of your relationship, however..."

"It was stupid for me to listen?" I finish off his sentence.

"I was going to say silly and that the guy sounds like an idiot"

"Oh yeah, he was an asshole. The reason I stopped being little as well, I'm not going to tell you that story right now though" I sigh 

"Well, if I were to ever meet him. I'd give him a very dirty look for you, no one should make you feel like locking apart of yourself up like that" He says seriously

I smile up at him from where I'm resting against his shoulder "Thank you, and hey, you can join Tae when he does his aggressive starring for me" I playfully pat his leg.

He chuckles, "Sounds like one hell of a time"

We spend a while in comfortable silence after Yoongi turns the TV on, we watch and sip on our drinks. Yoongi finishes his first and turns his attention to his phone after asking if he could look through some business stuff Namjoon had sent over. I finish my drink not long after and lean over the elder to place my mug on the side, instead of sitting back up I decide to stay strewn over his lap. It's comfortable, gives me a nice secure feeling and my heart flutters when he pulls the cover back over my nude skin to keep me warm.

The tiredness that had been in my mind earlier had cleared slightly now, and the random TV program was now unable to keep my attention. I sigh and roll over to push my face in to Yoongis clothed stomach with a loud hum. I quickly start to fidget and roll on to my front, it's not that comfortable though, so with another sigh I roll back to face the other's stomach. I push my face back in to the fabric of his shirt, it's nice and smooth on my face. The buttons are annoying though, hmm, I wonder if I could undo them without being noticed. I move my head back slightly, so I can see, and then move back in after finding a target. I move my mouth over the button and then start to pull and nibble at the fabric as Yoongi continues to look at his phone. A couple seconds later, there's a gentle hand on the back of my head that stills my movements. I close my eyes for a moment as he plays with my hair before returning to pulling on the fabric, making sure not to move my head as much, so he doesn't take the hand away. A minute or so later, Yoongi quickly leans over, and I hear him place his phone down on the bedside table, then finally I'm able to undo the button. I move my head back to admire my work with a smile as Yoongi looks down at me and then at his shirt before chuckling.

"Ahh, I was wondering what you were up to" He ruffles my hair with a smile.

"You finish what you were doing?" I say as I roll on to my back.

Yoongi shakes his head briefly, "I'll finish looking at it tomorrow, you are more important"

"Aww, shuks. How nice of you"

The elder shrugs, "I only speak the truth" He says, booping me on the nose.

There's a moment of silence before I can't help but start fidgeting again, turning my attention back to the other's smooth shirt and touching the satisfying fabric.

"You alright there, min?"

I nod with a quiet hum, too busy with the cold shirt to bother responding.

"Minie?" Yoongi says with a slightly louder voice.

I quickly turn my head to him as my hand continues to pet up and down his front.

"Yes?" I say with rased brows.

"Are you okay? You're fidgeting a lot" He asks with slight concern.

"Oh yeah, sorry. I'm fine Yoongi. Just my ADD kicking up now that there's suddenly nothing to keep my attention" I smile up at him.

Yoongi nods with an enlightened hum "Ahhh I thought you might have ADD or ADHD"

"Oh?" I say surprised, "How did you guess that? People don't normally pick up on it as most of my tells subtle"

"I used to study psychology, did a whole paper about ADD, and because I pay attention to the little things. Gotta have good attention to detail while doming"

"Didn't know I was sleeping with a smarty-pants" I reach up to poke his cheek before moving to gently tug and fiddle with the harness on his front.

Yoongi smiles at the comment.

"Tell me more, like why did you study psychology? What else did you study?"

"Well..." There's a prompt pause as he thinks, "I find the mind really interesting, how everybody has their own individual way of thinking and processing information and how that determines people's actions. Cause and effect, all that stuff. What I find most intriguing though are the minds of people that aren't considered normal by medical or scientific standards, people with autism or OCD, ADD even. It is just fascinating to see how the mind can change and develops from person to person and how that impacts behaviour. That's why I studied phycology. I did architecture on the side, but that was more due to my parents pushing me to do it"

I nod as he finishes talking, it's so nice to watch him talk about something with such passion.

"How come you didn't get a job in psychology then? From how you talk about it, it would make sense if you went in to that type of work" I ask sincerely.

"I got interested in BDSM, the lifestyle and well everything about it. I was more of an observer at first, but after a while I started learning how to do everything properly and now here we are"

"Ay wait, hold on!" I flap my arm about before letting it fall to the mattress with a thump. "You just missed so much out then, like how did you end up the owner of a supper fancy, super exclusive secret BDSM club. You can't just leave it at 'now here we are'" I say imitating Yoongis deep voice with an expecting look.

The older man shakes his head with a fond smile, resting a hand on my chest and using his thumb to gently rub over my skin in a soothing pattern. 

"Okay, well. One of the first things I noticed when joining the scene and going all over to different kink clubs and bars, I noticed that none of them are exactly the safest place to be. You know, they're dirty, overcrowded with minimal security on the inside. It's easy for people to get harassed, assaulted, or something as extreme as being drugged and having god knows what happen to you. On top of that, you get some people that are completely new who have no clue on how things are run that are really vulnerable to assholes taking advantage of them. So Namjoon, Jin and I sat down one night at his place and talked. Jin and Namjoon had just started to get in to things after I had mentioned getting in to it myself, so naturally we started talking about BDSM at some point. It was just casual chatting about things we had seen or learnt, and at some point we moved on to how shitty nearly all the clubs are. 

Now a bit of context for you, Jin comes from a wealthy family and had gotten quite a big bank account over the years from his family. Jin didn't talk to them at this point in time due to a falling out, and just down right refused to use any of the money for himself. Now back to that night, as we were talking, we started coming up with ideas that would make the bars and such safer. Eventually Jin came up with the idea of making our own using the money from his family that ha had saved up, I wasn't up for it at first but after some convincing, I said yes. 

We managed to by this old bar that had previously been used as a little museum or something, I can't quite remember. But yeah we fixed everything up, added new rooms, lights just knew everything, and now it's a successful business" He finishes with a nod, looking down at me.

"Now that's more like it" I grin, "That's a better story than 'and now here we are'" 

"Well I'm glad to now meet your story telling expectations" Yoongi jokes as he raps my chest with his thumb. "Now what about you, how did you end up working as a waiter instead of doing art?"

I shrug with a pout, "Maybe I'm just really bad at art"

Yoongi scoffs "No way your bad if you did an art course in collage"

"Just because I did a course doesn't mean I'm any good, trust me. Some of the people in there really had no clue how to art" 

"The way you said that implies that you aren't one of those people" He says with a rased brow, causing me to shrug again.

"I'm alright at it, ain't two shabby, depending on what I'm doing. Just don't ask me to do anything chalk, cole or pastels related and my art should be alright" I say with a shake of my head.

My hands were now playing with Yoongis fingers above my chest, having lost interest in playing with his clothing while he was talking.

"Anyway, back to your question. I barely made it through collage, like scraped along the floor. I was always behind, never had enough work and just really struggled over all. So I didn't go to university, the likelihood would be that I wouldn't make it through, and I'd had enough of being in education anyway, so I didn't go. Tae did the same as me, we both struggled, and he struggled financially on top of that, so there was just no way. 

I spent about two years living at home with my mum and brother, I had tried getting a job, but it just fell through, so I ended up working with my mum. She runs a care home for the elderly. I had worked a few hours a week there for a bit while in college doing paperwork, funny thing is that at one point i just kinda stopped going but got money for it anyway. So I go back but this time as a decorated to paint mosaics and detailed pictures on the walls, ultimately I end up doing all the boring decorating as well because the decorator hired by the company was absolute rubbish. When all that's done, one of the managers of the another home in the company asks me to do theirs, so I do. Then it gets to a point where there's nothing else to do. So I'm back to doing nothing, basically.

Now at this point Tae and I come together to get a little flat, shortly after that I get the job I have now. Another two years later, Tae gets an opportunity to do a taxidermy job on the other side of the city in this cool little shop, so he moves out to be closer and at some point soon after, I find a nice bar with some eye candy, and now I'm here with said eye candy" I finish with a grin as I watch my fingers fiddle with his. I can see him blush out of the corner of my eye.

"How come you had so much trouble in college?" he asks with a cough.

I sigh looking up at him "Lots of psychology shit" I smile then continue after he raises an eyebrow. "My ADD was one thing, made it really hard to continuously be pumping out work like most other people. Sometimes in class I would get a good amount of work done, other times I would have a day of doing nothing because I couldn't concentrate. It was worse at home because most of the time I couldn't even go get my stuff to start on something to begin with and when I did, most of the time my brain wouldn't let me work for very long. On top of that, I had no motivation to do the work, most of the projects never interested me, and I'd have multiple projects to do within a small amount of time that wanted a crazy amount of work put in.

Another factor was Tae, I didn't have any other friends, so if he wasn't in then I wouldn't go either. He has ADHD, so we would both distract one another doing stupid shit in class and get nothing done, if one of us left early the other would as well. On top of that, my overall mental health was pretty shit, so I had even less motivation than normal. Sometimes I'd wake up in the morning and have a hard time getting up because of it, my only reason would be that I wanted to see Tae" I finish with a shrug.

Yoongi hums, running a hand through my hair, "I'm sorry you had such a tough time with it. Didn't you have any medication to help?"

I shake my head, "Mum didn't think I had ADD when I brought it up, so I never spoke about it again and didn't have enough confidence to actually go see a doctor about it. I'm diagnosed now, but I don't see any point in going on medication for it, it doesn't affect my job that much, and I can't be bothered to go through the hassle of it" 

"Well, I'm glad you were able to get diagnosed eventually. It's nice to have confirmation, especially after someone completely rejects you like that, she should have listened to you"

I hum, nodding as I close my eyes. Focusing on Yoongi petting my hair as I start to get sleepy again.

There's a moment of calm between us, I listen to the quiet chatter of the TV and the other's fingers as they move against my scalp in a comforting way. I'm close to falling asleep when Yoongi speaks up, making me blink up at him a few times.

"I finally booked in our date, It's next Wednesday twelve till three. I thought we could meet for lunch before we go and then maybe you could come to mine for diner, or we could go to yours" he says in hushed tones.

I grin wide as I close my eyes again. "I'd like that, I want to see what your home looks like but if I end up being small after it would be better to go to mine"

"Alright, whatever you want to do when the time comes"

I hum in response.

"Sit up Minie" Yoongi says, gently helping me to sit in my drowsy state.

The older shuffles to lay down and then grabs his phone, he's on it for a moment before putting it down on the side and beckoning me to lay down. I follow his lead, making myself comfortable by curling up in his side. After a moment, I quickly sit up and lean over to grab the TV remote, swiftly turning the TV off before returning to my previous position.

"Can't sleep with sounds" I mumble

Yoongi hums from besides me as sleep takes over.

It's now Wednesday, the day of my official date with Yoongi. Last Saturday had ended well, with Yoongi dropping me home with a kiss on the cheek and soft smiles. And here I am now waiting to see him again, we decided to go for a quick cafay lunch before our ceramics date. Yoongi had offered to pick me up from my flat, but I declined, feeling like having a nice walk to the cafay instead, only to then arrive twenty minutes early resulting in me awkwardly standing outside as I wait. I know I could go in and get a table for us, but my giddiness mixed with the nice weather left me wanting to stay out in the sun before we go in. Fortunately, time goes by pretty fast and soon enough I get a tap on the shoulder that brings my attention away from the little green bug on the wall and over to the handsome Min Yoongi.

I quickly give him a wide smile and lean in to give him a peck on the lips to greet him before promptly pointing towards the bug that had kept my attention for a good five minutes before the others, arrival.

"Yoon! Look at this little guy!" I say enthusiastically.

He curiously leans closer to look at the tiny green insect.

"Isn't he cute? I named him Gerald"

"Gerald is cute" He says with a chuckle, "What is he?"

I turn back to Yoongi with a smile. "Not a clue, but I like him"

We share eye contact for a moment before I turn back to the wandering Gerald, "Goodbye Gerald" I say with a small wave.

Yoongi promptly follows along with a quiet "Bye Gerald" and after a moment more of watching the bug aimlessly wander about, it suddenly springs off the wall in a poor attempt of flight and falls before being swept away in the wind.

"Oh shit, Gerald's fucking dead" I say after watching the tiny green dot disappear.

I turn to Yoongi seeing the other giggle silently, I dramatically gasp and push his shoulder.

"Dude, Gerald just fucking died, that's so rude" I say with wide eyes.

"Right, right, sorry Gerald. May he live on" Yoongi says with a slight laugh and a salute in the general direction of where the wind had taken Gerald.

I copy and salute before turning back to the other with a straight face, only able to hold it for a second before a wide smile takes over, and I huff out a laugh with a slight shake of the head.

"I love how you went along with that" I say as we walk in the cafay.

"Why wouldn't I? Bugs are people too" 

"Oh, so you're one of them people that would want zombies to have rights if we ever had a zombie out brake"

"Yep, got posters and everything at home" he jokes as he pulls out a chair from under the table for me to sit on. 

I sit with a quiet "thank you" as he pulls out the chair opposite me and sits down.

"I'll pay, what do you want?" Yoongi asks as he pulls his wallet out of his coat pocket.

I swiftly lean over the table to push his hand down. "You arranged everything and paid for the ceramics class, so ill pay for this. I insist" I say sternly, wanting to get the point across that I wouldn't take no for an answer. Thankfully, he doesn't argue and puts his wallet back. Before standing up, I look at him, slightly confused by his actions. 

"You pay, ill go up with you" He says 

I nod and follow him over to the short cue, standing next to him as we wait. I look over his outfit, he has a long black coat that complements his frame nicely. Underneath that he has some flowy black trousers, black trainers and a loose white shirt that shows off his collarbones and almost goes down to mid-thigh. He looks incredibly handsome and sleek, although it does make me slightly anxious considering we're going to be working with clay in a messy workshop, I hope they have some aprons to help protect his clothes. 

I decided to go with the complete opposite of Yoongis look, an old pair of black skinny jeans where the thighs are covered in different colours of paint and an old grey band hoodie that also had a few bits of paint on and some pink printing ink I got while making a scarf in my first year of college. The only things untouched by paint was the black and white plaid shirt that instead has a hole somewhere and my pristine Dr Martin boots that hopefully wouldn't be near the clay and if I did get any on it, I could simply wipe it off. 

It's not long before we're being served, I get a bacon and chicken sandwich for myself with a hot chocolate in a to-go cup and a BLT sandwich with a decaf Americano for the elder. It's prepared quickly, and then Yoongi carries the tray of food back to the table. 

"How was work last night?" Yoongi asks once we are midway through our meals.

I take a moment to finish my mouth full of food before replying. "It was good, everything went smoothly. Justin was on as manager thankfully"

"Good" Yoongi says with a hand covering his mouth as to not expose any of the half-eaten food.

"Oh! Something funny happened, I just remembered" I quickly pause to check the temperature of my drink before deciding it's too hot to drink and then continuing. "So I walk in the kitchen, as I do, and the chefs are chatting away about Scooby-Doo. I don't hear much at first because I have plaits to clear, so I just speed through, clear the plaits and put them on the side to be washed. On my way back, I stop by the shitty flappy doors that go to the restaurant to wait for an order that's nearly ready, and I just listen to the chefs having one of the weirdest debates iv ever heard. It was so funny though. So Carl the head chef was like, 'On the subject of gay children's characters, did you hear that they're making Velma gay?' So they all go on about that for a while and then Danie Just out of nowhere goes. 'Do you think getting it on with Scooby would be considered bestiality? Because he's basically a human, as he thinks and talks like one'. Rose then brings up the likelihood of Scooby actually being a guy in a fury suite and by the end of the conversation one thing leads to another and ends up with Danie being accused of being a fury or a dog fucker for bringing the conversation up in the first place" I finish with a giggle. "Honestly, it was so funny watching them all argue"

I take another bight of my sandwich just as Yoongi finishes his last bite with a hum and nod.

"I think that's one of the strangest conversations if heard of, for sure. I'd love to be a fly on the wall to just observe the strange conversations you've told me about" 

"Oh yeah, I think you would enjoy it. Watching them lot bicker is like watching you and Jin bicker cranked up by ten" I say fondly, finishing the last of my sandwich with a satisfied sigh.

"I'm glad you find our bickering so entertaining, and theirs, that way there's something to brighten your day when that ass is managing" he says as he stacks our plates and finishes his drink.

I hum in agreement, grabbing my cup of hot chocolate and standing up. "You don't mind if I drink this in your car, do you?"

"Not at all" he answers as we move to exit the cafay. 

Chapter Text

The car ride to the ceramics studio went by swiftly, with Yoongi and I sharing casual chit-chat as we listened to the radio. Once at the studio, I dispose of my empty to go cup before we are ushered away to the work shop well be working in. It's a smaller room than I had expected with two long tables taking up most of the space, the walls are covered in all types of displays from wood carvings to metal structures and a number of roughly drawn sketches that I assume were used as templates to go with some of the works shown as a couple of them seem to match. It's a nice little studio, not too different to the one I used back in college. I turn my attention to Yoongi who was looking around the space with interest, thoroughly taking in his surroundings.

"Never been in a work shop before?" I ask

His attention quickly turns to me. "No I haven't. It's cool though, with all the work and everything"

I hum in agreement and watch Yoongi wander over to a piece that had caught his eye. I follow behind and take up space next to him to get a look, the piece is a clay sculpture of a woman's torso. Or it had been before breaking in the kiln by the looks of it, a large chunk was missing from the side, and it had large cracks expanding outwards from it that had been filled in with new clay and left to dry. The maker, probably not wanting to risk another trip to the kiln after it breaking the first time. Although It's sad to see such a hard worked piece brake like this, it does make for a really interesting sculpture.

"You have to be careful when making them, If it's really dense and doesn't dry completely when you put it in the kiln, there's a high chance of it exploding. This one looks like it was lucky though" I state.

Yoongis head whips to face me with wide eyes, "They can explode?!" 

I laugh at his reaction and nod with a smile.

"Yeah, that's why you have to be careful. You have to make sure to carve out big pieces and poke holes and stuff" I say with a shrug

 "What if one of ours explodes?" He asks with a concerned face.

I shrug again, "Just hope it doesn't somehow break the kiln, they're expensive. Don't worry about it though, you have me" I finish with a smile and a nudge to his side.

"Ill counting on you to make sure I don't have to pay a huge ass fine for breaking their equipment"

"Well your faith is in the right place, Iv only had one of mine break before, and I used to do a lot of ceramics work" I say confidently.

"That's reassuring, what did you have break on you?" He asks as we slowly move along the wall, looking at the pieces of work up close.

"Just some slab we used to make impressions, we all did one, and I think some of them were just a bit too thick and hadn't dried as much as others. If it had been some of my other stuff I'd have been upset, but that one was just going to be used to make another piece" 

"Ahh, that's alright then. What stuff did u normally make then?"

I hum for a moment as I look around at the display pieces and other pieces that were being worked on, It doesn't take long to find one that isn't too different from what iv made before. I grab the other's hand to pull him over to where it is on the shelf.

"There, I do stuff like that" I say while pointing.

Yoongi leans closer with an "OOo" as he looks at the little statue of a bear standing on all fours.

"I mostly made animals whenever I had the chance to do stuff without a project to follow. A lot of the time Tae and I would rush to finish the project pieces so that we could sit and make whatever we wanted with the time we had left in class" I say fondly with a slight chuckle.

"I'd love to see your work if you still have any pictures or anything" He says, standing up.

"I'll show you if you come to mine later, I have the stuff I really liked still. Or, well, the stuff I liked and didn't get lost during its time at collage"

Shortly after, our chatting time is cut off as a loud voice travels through the room and takes our attention. We turn to see the class lead had arrived, and a few other couples had come in at some point. We make our way over to the end of one of the tables and take a seat as the familiar looking instructor starts talking. 

"Okay, hello everyone, sorry I'm a bit late. First thing, before I make you sign your lives away, put your hand up if you have done this before and know what you're doing" He says 

Myself and most of the other people rase a hand, looks like only a few haven't done this before.

"Ahh! I know you have" The instructor points at me. "Iv been in a class with you before, haven't I?" He says with a questioning gaze.

Suddenly I remember where iv seen him before, he was the ceramics technician when I was in college.

"Ahh! Paul!" I shout out, pointing back at the man.

I can feel Yoongis questioning gaze on me as I shout across the room to the man that's probably about three times my age.

"Community collage right…?" Paul asks

"Jimin, I was on a level three art and design course" I answer, the man had never been very good with names. 

"Yeah, I remember you and the hoodie" He says with a nod

I smile, looking down at the old hoodie I have on.

"Right let's get this boat moving, in sure you can all pass this around" He throws a small stack of papers on to the end of each table to be passed out. "Oh and this" He says, throwing some pens down as well.

We wait for the paper and pens to be passed down to the end of our bench, and then quickly sign at the bottom to say that we are responsible for our own injuries if we get hurt somehow. 

 "So was he a teacher at your collage, then?" Yoongi asks, passing his paper back to me, so I could pass ours back to the other end of the table. 

"He was a technician, he's a really funny guy as well"I say smiling

Paul then points over to a set of draws, briefly explaining which ones holds the most relevant equipment and then moving over to a thin long table at the end of the room. He shows some already premade slabs of red and brown clay and then demonstrates how to make one ourselves before telling us we can start and to grab him if we need any help or want to glaze our pieces. The few other couples stand and make their way over to grab clay and any other tools they need, as Yoongi and I stay seated, preferring to go over once the small crowd disperses. Paul makes his way over as we wait.

"It's been a good few years now since I saw you, hasn't it? How are you?" He asks, leaning against the opposite table to us.

"Iv been alright" I nod "Got my own place and a stable job so, not too bad. How have you been?"

"Oh good, good. I haven't been too bad, just going through the paces and waiting for retirement now" He says with a nod. "Who's this then? What happened to the other one you were attached to?"

"Ahh this is Yoongi, Taes good, he keeps busy most of the time now days" I answer, Yoongi offers up a polite "Hello"

"You're still talking, then? That's good. Could never see one without the other when it came to them two, thought they were together for a good while" He jokes, talking to Yoongi as I chuckle.

"Are you two a unit, then?" Paul asks, gesturing between us.

"Yeah, we got together recently. This is our first official date actually" Yoongi answers shyly

"Ahhh, right" Paul nods, "What happened to that other guy? I think you had been together for a little bit before you left"

"Oh yeah, he turned out to be a bit of a dick, so. Got rid of him" I say with a shrug.

Paul nods again, standing from his position lent on the opposite table.

"Good! Wasn't too keen myself from what I saw of him" He says, starting to walk off.

"Oh! Paul, do you have an apron we could borrow?" I ask

Paul responds by mimicking the question back before grabbing a role of what looks like plastic wrap and then coming over and dropping it on the table next to Yoongi. 

"Their yar, we have crappy plastic ones" He says before starting to walk off again. "Don't you be getting your nice clothes dirty" He jokes as he passes Yoongi.

I quickly say a thank you across the room and then stand, patting Yoongi on the shoulder.

"You pop an apron on, ill grab us some clay. What colour you want?" I ask as the other grabs the role of aprons

"Uhh, the red one?" He answers unsurely. "You want one?" He asks, referring to the aprons.

I reply with a simple "Nope" And then give him a quick pan on the head before walking over to clays. 

I grab two wooden place mats, putting a slab of red clay on top of one, and then grab the cutting wire to cut off a block of brown clay for myself. Then I grab a small bole of red and brown slip along with a few utensils to mould the clay with, before carefully grabbing everything and moving back over to Yoongi who was tying a clear apron around himself after taking his coat off. I place Yoongis clay and slip on the table in front of him, then put mine down with a little thump before siting down again.

I immediately start fiddling with the clay, I don't have any idea in mind yet and just start putting different bits together in hopes that something would come to mind.

"Oh, this feels weird" Yoongi says with a nervous smile.

He had moved his slip out of the way and was now playing with a small ball of the clay, squishing it in to different shapes as he got used to the material.

"How come mine has bits in it?" He asks while looking at my smooth clay.

"Because they're different types of clay" I say with a giggle.

The other makes a silent 'Ahh' face as he slowly nods. He then puts down the small ball of clay and grabs the bole of slip, poking at it. "What's this for?"

"That, is used to stick pieces of clay together. Let me show you how."

I pull off another small bit of clay from the main block and quickly roll it in to a cylindrical shape before flattening one side and then grabbing a pointed utensil from between us. Swiftly, I score some lines on to the flat surface and then do the same to the other bit of clay I had been playing with beforehand. Placing the two pieces down, I grab my bole of slip and then paint some on to the scratches surfaces with a small paint brush before pushing the surfaces together and using my fingers to rub the two pieces of clay together and close the seam. I then show Yoongi who had been watching the process carefully.

"Tada!" I cheer with a smile as though I had just done something extraordinary. 

"Ohh cool" He says with a nod, going back to fiddling with his clay.

I look at my clump of clay and then smile as I think of something to make, I pick off another bit from the main chunk of clay and then repeat the process I had just done to create another leg to create the figure of someone sitting down with their legs straight in front of them. Then I start to refine it, making the legs and main body nice and rounded. I'm working on giving the character little booties when Yoongis voice breaks the little bubble of concentration that had formed around me. 

"What you making?" He asks

"I'm going to make a cute little guy" I answer, looking over to Yoongi who had started moulding his clay in to some kind of animal form.

Yoongi smiles wide at my answer. 

"What about you?" I ask, going back to my work, adding a thin bit of clay around the figure's leg to make the lip of its boot.

"Cat" He responds simply with his tong sticking out slightly as he works to shape what I think is one of its back legs.

"Aww, I love cats, my mum has four of them. They're more like family cats though, from when I was living there" 

"Mmm, cats are so cute" Yoongi says with a sigh. "I hope I can meet them all"

"Most of them don't like people, but I would love to show you them. They're all so adorable and squishy" I say with a wide smile.

"What are their names?" The older asks.

"I'll say them in age order so there's You, Momo, Yato and It. Yato is the only girl, all the others are boys"

"Wait, you have a cat named You and one named It?" Yoongi questions with a laugh.

"Yep" I smile at him, "You got his name from a book where there's a witch with a cat named You, and It got his name because when we got him he was too young to know if he was a boy or a girl so, It. Momo, we thought he was a girl, but then he grew balls, and we just decided to keep the name. For Yato, I named her after a god in an anime I love" I say casually.

Yoongi chuckles, "I love their names, more inventive that what I named mine"

I whip my head to look at Yoongi with a shocked expression. "You have a cat?" 

The other just nods with a hum, too busy focusing on his clay to notice my shock.

"Well, what's their name?" I ask

Yoongi just smiles to himself for a moment before replying "Cat"

"Their names cat?" I ask

"Yeah, I found her as a kitten and hadn't planed on keeping her, so I called her kitten and then, well, I kept her, and she got bigger so... Cat" He says with a fond smile.

"Cute, I like it. How come you weren't going to keep her at first?" I ask as I continue with my making my little guy.

"I hadn't had an animal before, so I was a bit apprehensive when I found her, but I got used to it really quickly and fell in love with the little fluff ball, so I had to keep her"

Yoongis pov

The date goes along smoothly, Jimin and I would go through moments of chattering about different subjects and then prolonged silences as we focused on our works. It was a bit nerve-racking to begin with, like suddenly being put on the spot with no clue on what to do, but after a short while I manage to get the hang of it. Creating a long rectangular cat, for a first go at doing anything like this, I'm quite proud of the little guy. We're a little over half way through our three hours when I notice Jimin getting a bit fidgety and looking around more than he had been previously. I decide to keep it in the back of my mind for now, continuing to hollow out the bottom of my cat until I'm satisfied that it won't explode when being fired in the kiln. Once finished with that, I place the cat back on the wooden place mat up right with a content nod and turn to see Jimin poking at the new clay figure he was working on. He had finished the first a while ago, making a cute rounded figure that was sitting down with little boots on and a raincoat. Jimin had found it particularly amusing when poking a pencil up through its bum to create a hole for it to dry out, I smile at the thought.

I watch him for a while longer, noticing the frequent pauses he would take to stare off in the distance, kick his feet or pick and nibble at the sides of his clay covered fingers. It's a lot different to when we had first started working, where I'd sometimes have to tap him to get his attention while he worked. Maybe it's time for a break.

"Min?" I ask to gain his attention.

He looks at me wide-eyed, as if to silently ask why I had called him.

"Do you want to go walk around outside for a bit?" I ask

Jimin nods quickly with a little "Yes" and quickly makes his way over to the sink to wash his hands, I follow after him and then inform Paul that we were taking a break before walking out of the back door of the studio that leads to an outside seating aria, Jimin following closely behind. Once out in the open, the other skips forward to walk next to me, wrapping one of his arms around mine. I smile at him as he looks at me, I receive a wide grin and an eye smile in return.

"Are you alright, Minie?" I ask calmly.

Jimin nods with a hum, "Yeah, I'm okayyy" He says, a slightly higher register to his voice than normal.

I nod and hum as we continue to slowly stole about. Taking in the slight bounce in his walk, I think over the other things iv noticed over the past ten to twenty minutes, coming to the conclusion that the other must be feeling little or already is. I sigh, the idea of asking making me slightly fearful of making him uncomfortable if I'm somehow wrong, while also being scared of upsetting him even if I am right. 

"Jiminie" I say gently to gain his attention as I bring us to a stop.

He looks at me with wide eyes and hums questioningly.

"Are you feeling small, Min? You know, it's perfectly fine if you are." I say with a reassuring smile.

Jimin looks down, bighting his lip as he kicks his foot. After a moment of silence with me rubbing my thumb over his knuckles, he finally nods and then immediately moves closer to bury his head in my neck with a whine.

I wrap my arms around him, one hand going to the top of his head, so I could play with his hair to comfort him.

"It okay Minie, you know it's okay hun. There's nothing wrong with being little sweetheart" I whisper to him gently.

He wines again, and then I hear a little sniff just before feeling something wet touch the skin of my shoulder. I take in a deep breath and pull him tighter as I continue to pet his hair, I start swaying slightly when I hear him sniff again.

"I have you, you're okay and you're safe, Minie. I have you and ill look after you, because you know what?" I quietly ask, waiting a second before answering the rhetorical question.

"Every one deserves to have someone that can look after them. So I'm going to hug you, and reassure you until you feel better and then, I'm going to get you a nice hot chocolate with cream. And then we can go and sit down, and you can drink your hot chocolate and show me your cute cats. Because if you're anything like me, I'm sure you have sooooo many pictures of them. Then after that I can show you my cat, can't I? And once you're okay and feeling better, we can go finish the little guy you were making. How does that sound, little one?"

Jimin hums, with a small nod, and I'm pretty sure I can feel a smile against my skin. A moment later, the younger pulls back to look up at me with a shy smile, I smile back at him and bring a hand up to wipe the faint tear traces. From the looks of it he hadn't cried too much thankfully, it helps to reassure me that he's doing okay rather than being really upset. 

"Alright, there we go, all gone!" I say enthusiastically as I quickly swipe a finger across each eyelid, trying to lighten the mood.

Jimin hums and his smile grows ever so slightly before returning to his resting face as he watches me with expectant eyes.

"You ready to get that drink now, little one?" I ask gently, moving a stray hair from his face and tucking it safely behind his ear.

He nods with a determined hum.

"Come on then, I saw a Starbucks just down the rode" I wrap an arm around his shoulder as we walk round to exit the property. 

It only takes about five minutes for us to walk there, Jimin staying close and content by my side, he's silent throughout the trip and instead spends most of the time flicking his head about to take in his surroundings. I would feel a tug on my shirt every once in a while when he spotted something he found particularly interesting, normally being an animal or plant. Once inside the coffee shop, I take my hand off of his shoulders and instead take a firm grip on his hand. It took no time to order as there thankfully wasn't many people in here, and before I knew it we were back outside, Jimin happily holding his drink in both hands with a smile and stopping briefly to have a sip every minute or so. Once back on the property of the ceramics building, we walk back around and take a seat at the table just outside the class's open doorway. Well I sit at the table, Jimin clumsily gets on top of the table and sits with his legs crossed knee to knee. I wish I were that flexible.   

We sit in silence for a while, admiring the birds that chirped and flittered about nearby, then suddenly Jimin makes a squeaky alert sound and then climbs down to sit next to me.

"Are you alright, Minie?" I ask

The other nods and pulls his phone out from the large front pocket of his hoodie, he then types his pass code in and goes on to his gallery.

"Ahh! Yes cat! Sorry bud, I had forgotten about that" I say and kiss the top of his head apologetically.

Jimin just waves his hand with a little "Meh" noise as if to say never mind. I watch as he chooses a picture and shoes it to me. It's one of the black and white cats, Its nose is a cute mix of black and pink, and it has an oddly stern looking face. Jimin then clicks off of his gallery and then goes on to his notes and types 'You'.

"Ahh, smart boy. That's the oldest one, right?" I ask 

Jimin nods enthusiastically with a wide smile before going back to his gallery, It takes only a few seconds before he shows me another picture of a black and white cat, most of their face is black with a little white moustache that makes me chuckle, they're a bit fluffier than the other one and have a round grumpy face.

"Aww they look so grumpy" I comment as Jimin goes back on to his notes to type.

'Iz yato she alway grump bu secwtwy wike petz an steel yah tedyz :3'

I chuckle again as he moves on to the next cat, a beautiful grey and white one this time. They have half a white moustache on their face and the grey fur under their eyes is slightly lighter than the rest, giving the illusion of having highlights. I don't know what it is about them, but their little face just screams innocent. Jimin then moves to bring up another picture of the cat, this time a picture of them cutely snuggled with another person, the man's arm over the cat as the cat sleeps with their face tucked under their chin.

"Oh, that's so cute, I wish mine would let me cuddle them like that. She gets cranky after a while though" Jimin giggles at the comment and gets his notes up again.

'Daz momo wif ma liddul bro. Mo dunt cum in du hose much but wuv cudlz'

I hum with a smile, "Cat cuddles are the best, hey?"

Jimin gives me a wide grin along with a quick nod and then proceeds to get up a picture of the last cat. Another black and white one with a pink and black nose. The top of its nose is dirtied with scratches, as well as a few on their ear. They look sleepy and relaxed as they sunbathe on a scratching post.

"It?" I ask, figuring this must be him after a process of elimination.

Jimin nods happily, getting the app up again.

'He ma boi, um du favewut. He cum to meh tu pick him up fow cudel, dunt do wid overz' He looks up at me as I read with a large grin and then makes a small sound before typing again.

'Miht be take him hom wiv meh cuz he fight wiv da you, need lift dow cuz i dunt dwiv an dont wanna go wif him on twain. Mam buzy a cat dwive meh dat long so godda wait till she no as buzy :/' He pouts.

"Aww, Is that why he has all them scratches on his nose?" Jimin nods, "Poor guy. Maybe I can drive you up at some point to get him" I offer with a smile.

Jimin gasps and waves a hand about frantically before going back to his phone and typing.

'Weawly? :O' He then looks at me with wide eyes as he waits for my response.

"Yeah, why not, but keep in mind that this is a big boy conversation, okay? And it's a maybe, not a yes" I say gently.

He quickly nods with a serious look and then smiles, rasing his hand to his lips and signing thank you a few times before hugging me. I swiftly return the hug and give him a peck on the head as well. 

"You're welcome cutie, would you like to see Cat now?"

Jimin immediately nods and then waits patiently as I fish my phone from my trouser pocket, I swiftly unlock it and turn my phone away from his prying eyes as I go on to my gallery. I don't have anything on there that I want to hide from him, it's just that there's pictures and screenshots of kink gear for the club and even some ideas to redecorate a bit by adding display walls for gear in the main room. The idea being that staff would have their own sections that they could just take gear from when they were doing scenes, It's better than having all the expensive and personalised equipment being cramped and tangled in some bag somewhere, and it looks nice. In my opinion, anyway. 

After a quick scroll down, I find some pictures of Cat from the other day when she had decided to lay on top of the microwave when I was cooking. I know I probably shouldn't let her, but she's very well-behaved, staying there the entire time and simply watching as iv desensitised her to most foods over time, and she normally knows not to get close to the hob. Although I still make sure not to leave her alone for more than a few seconds in case she went over for some reason, and her hair is already basically everywhere in the house, so it wouldn't make much difference if I didn't let her near while cooking. So why not? After clicking on the picture, I turn the phone to Jimin, so he can see. 

Jimin smiles wide as he looks over the picture of her.

"That's from the other night when I was making diner, she likes to keep me company while I cook" 

Jimin giggles with his tong sticking out and then gets his phone and goes back to his gallery to look for a picture. After a minute of searching, he pulls up a similar picture of It, the scraggly cat laying on the kitchen counter near the hob as some instant noodles boil in a pan.

"Aww, does he keep you company when you cook as well?" I ask with a smile.

The little brings his hand up and tilts it back and forth.

"Sometimes?"

Jimin nods with a hum.

I spend a little while showing Jimin more pictures of Cat as he finishes the rest of his drink and then hops up and over to a bin to dispose of it before coming back over and standing next to me.

"You ready to go back in?"

Jimin nods again.

I stand up and check the time on my phone before pocketing it as we make the short walk back in to the ceramics room.

"We have about half hour to finish your little guy Minie" He nods in response.

Once sat back down at in our spots (myself having put on a new apron) Jimin gets back in to work mode, now less distracted than before. It almost looks like he's come out of the headspace, only his slightly clumsy movements and being more forgetful of where he places his tools gives away that he's still in his headspace. I watch him for a little bit before deciding on glazing my rectangular cat. I tell the little that ill be going to glaze and then wander over to Paul. 

The older man takes me In to a smaller room with a work top and sink, there are a number of big buckets on the floor that hold different glazes and a wall with small clay pieces to show off the glazes once they have been in the kiln. It also shows the colours of if you mix the glazes together. After a quick explanation, he leaves me to finish my work. I take a few minutes to choose what I want to do and then place the cat on the work top and pull my sleeves up before opening one of the buckets and stirring up the glaze mixture with a big wooden scoop. I then use the scoop to pour the mixture over my piece while holding it over the bucket. The hole thing is really messy but not unpleasant, the glaze having an oddly satisfying texture to it as it gets all over my hands. Once the cat is thoroughly doused, I choose another colour to dot on to its eyes, mouth and ears. Finally, I wipe the bottom clean with a sponge and then put it in the kiln room to be fired at a later date.

When I go back to Jimin he shows me a now finished little guy that similar to the other one, this one is sitting with its legs crossed though and has on a top hat instead of boots and a raincoat. I then watch Jimin go through the glazing process, using a paint brush to be precise, and then placing them in the kiln room next to mine just as the session ends. We clean up our work stations swiftly, well I do most of it, not that I mind. We then leave after a quick chat with Paul, the man does seem quite funny with his blunt sense of humour. 

The ride to Jimins is pleasant with a calm atmosphere. The little keeps to himself, looking out the windows with wide eyes, and sometimes I catch him watching me with interest. When we're inside his flat, it goes the same as previously, Jimin disappears in to his bedroom as I situate myself on the couch. When he reappears he's dressed in a soft fluffy jumper that's slightly too big and loose pj bottoms, he also as the same little Dalmatian teddy in his arms and toddles over to take up the space next to me. 

"Are you alright, lovely?" I ask with a smile.

The little nods and then starts to move his mouth about in a way that reminds me of a fish, after a moment he makes an annoyed grunting sound and makes a tight fist with one of his hands before trying again. I watch with a gentle smile. I haven't seen him do this before but by the looks of it he's trying to talk, I put my palm over his knee as wordless reassurance, not sure on if I should get him to stop for a bit or let him keep going. After the second try doesn't work he gets more frustrated, wiggling his small fist around quickly he takes a breath and then tries a third time. After another few seconds of trying, he again gives up, this time seeming significantly more distraught with quicker breathing and louder wines as he wiggles on the spot and then starts to knock his shaky fist against his forehead, to the point where I can hear a slight thunk.

Slightly panicked, I quickly move to take hold of his hands and hold them steady to prevent any more hits, and make a mental note to look out for when he gets frustrated in future.    

"It's okay sweetheart, it's alright. Just take some nice deep breaths for me" I say in a gentle voice.

Jimin just makes a loud winey noise as he tries to pull his hands out of mine, his eyes start to tear up as I continue to try to sooth him gently, only for it to have little to no effect. As talking gently isn't helping, what if I try being more strict?

"Jimin, I need you to listen to me please" I say in a sterner voice while making sure not to be too loud.

It gets the others' attention, he calms for a moment and looks at me, then starts to wiggle and whine again.

"I need you to take deep breaths and calm down for me, do you think you can do that, lovely?" I say in the same stern voice.

Jimin whines weakly and looks up to the ceiling, a few tears roll down his cheeks. He starts to take deep gasps through his mouth as his wiggling becomes nearly non-existent apart from his continuously bouncing knee.

"Good boy Minie, there you go" I lighten the grip on his hands slightly and rub my thumb over his knuckles.

After about a minute of this, his breathing is back to normal other than the occasional sniff, whining, his knee has stopped wobbling as much and his fists have uncurled.

"Are you feeling better, sweets?" I say gently.

The other nods slowly and brings his gaze back down to me.

"I'm okay.... sorry" He mumbles, seemingly having come out of his headspace while calming down.

"Hey, no need to apologise baby. What happened there?" 

Jimin removes a hand from mine and wipes away leftover tears with a sigh.

"Sometimes I get really upset and frustrated, then I'm small" He shrugs with a distant and drained look. "It uhh normally happens really fast, and I guess I don't really know how to let it all out... so" He shrugs again and starts to play with my fingers.

"Okay, was it because you couldn't talk?"

He looks up, surprised, and nods. "Yeah... It's really hard sometimes. I get super anxious about it and like scared to say anything, like there's some invisible barrier and I can't get any words out. The only other person to notice me trying to talk is Tae, everyone else just thought I was being silly or something"

I nod in understanding. "Alright, ill step in next time and see if I can help. I'm sorry I didn't do more to try to help this time, it hasn't happened before, and we haven't really spoken about all the nuances of your headspace, so I was torn on what to do"

Jimin smiles, "Yeah, that sounds good and don't worry about this time, I should have warned you about this stuff"

I hum in agreement, "Well I know now, I think it would be really beneficial to talk more about it now though. I don't want to make you uncomfortable, but I need to know how to best care for you. There'll be a lot of learning over time of how to best care for you, but you telling me your behaviour and what you want me to do is going to be a massive help for both of us. It doesn't have to be one enormous conversation about everything, we can cut it up a bit and take breaks, but it needs to happen. And by now I don't literally mean now, just soon"

Jimins silent for a moment as he thinks, then he nods determined

"I want to start now" He says, looking me directly in the eyes with a serious face.

"Alright, let's do it then. Should I make notes?" 

Chapter Text

At first, I had thought Yoongi was joking about making notes, he was not.

So after grabbing him an old notebook from when I was in collage and a pen, I then got us both drinks before sitting down next to him to begin the dreaded conversation. I honestly don't know why I had built it up so much in my head because as soon as we start talking the anxiety melts away within minutes.

"Let's start off easy. When you get agitated like that in future, would you like me to do what I did this time? So I would step in and try to calm you down by abruptly putting your attention on me, rather than trying to gently coax you out of it" 

"Uhh yeah, yeah. I like how you went about it, on my own I would just end up working myself up and feel sick. Even with someone, I normally end up getting a bit out of hand and can't snap myself out off it" I say with a nod.

Yoongi jots something down in the notebook as he starts to talk again.

"How did other people try to calm you down then? I don't think it was too hard to calm you" He says, looking up from the notebook.

I sigh and take my time to think back at how Tae and my ex would deal with this type of thing. 

"Well... with my ex, he would just kinda let me tire myself out. Like he would sit hugging me and just let me cry for however long, and then I would basically be catatonic afterwords. With Tae he would try to distract me, so he would try to make me laugh or get me some of my favourite snacks if we have any, or he would just talk about random stuff. It worked a lot better than what my ex would do, and Tae picks up on when I get agitated about something and then starts to distract me before I even really start so... yeah" I finish with a hum, unsure if I have anything to add or not.

"Ahh, I should probably explain what I mean by catatonic" I add as the other writes something, I wait for his attention to be on me before continuing.

"So basically, after an episode where I get really worked up, if I'm still small then I end up in this weird numb reactionless state"

Yoongi nods for me to continue, listening closely.

"I make no noise, I hardly move or react to anything around me. It's like my brain just shuts off for a while and I end up in some type of limbo where I still want to be small or cant get out off it even though I know I should age up to process everything. Its..." I sigh and run a hand through my hair. "It's hard to explain how it feels, to be honest It's hard to even remember how I feel when it happens but, just, it's not nice. Sometimes it can affect my mood over the following day as well"

Yoongi nods and hums, thinking for a moment before responding, "I think I understand, sometimes our brains do weird things to cope with extreme emotional situations. And because you're basically a kid at that point in time it escalates things that wouldn't normally effect you as much" he explains and notes something down.

I curiously move closer to get a better look at the notes.

Little Jimin notes:

Can get worked up/frustrated quickly

⇾Try to calm by:

• Telling [strict]
• Distracting

      ⇾Snacks, talking, make him laugh

----> Might drop afterwords 

"Drop?" I ask, somewhat confused.

"Yep" He says with a pop on the 'p'.

"Like sub drop, drop?" I ask, still confused.

" A Sub drop doesn't happen in just subs, it's a sudden lack of your happiness hormone after having lots of it which then causes a drop in your mood" He explains 

"Ahhh okay. So When I'm little, I'm usually happier, but when I suddenly get pulled out of it or something along those lines happens, then it leads to a drop because I suddenly don't get all those happy hormones. Is that right?" I ask, wanting to understand it completely. It might help me feel better to know why I end up feeling like a drone for a day or two after.

Yoongi chuckles, "Yeah, more or less. There are other scientific nuances to it like why it can last so long and how the reaction can be delayed, but I don't know enough to even try to explain some of that stuff" 

I nod with a hum and then lean over to grab my mug from the table, taking a sip and then resting it on my knee.

"What's next then?" I ask, tapping on the mug.

Yoongi shrugs his shoulders and leans back in to the couch, shuffling about for a moment and then relaxing once he finds a comfortable position.

"We're taking this at your pace, we'll talk about whatever you want to tell me" He says with a smile.

"Okay. What about rules, rewards and punishments? Are we doing that?"

"Well, I think there should be some rough lines to follow at the least. However, it depends on what you're comfortable with, what's best for you. Because you often have your adult self around when you're small, I'm sure you have different needs and standards than most other littles. You might not need a super strict set of rules like... Jin for example has about twenty at this point" he says with a slight chuckle.

"Yeah" I say with a thoughtful sigh.

Deciding on rules has always been a challenge for me. When I first started regressing by myself, I had wished to have a CG and a set of rules like other littles I talked to. To have someone acting as my guardian, spoiling me for behaving well and share soft hugs with after misbehaving. I ended up going through a number of online CG's only to end up disappointed. The few that weren't creeps just didn't click well with me and there was almost no point to the rules as I could simply fake behaving well. Not that I ever did, fake praise never feels as good as the genuine thing. It wasn't all pointless, though. I did manage to find a non-creepy young couple that I got on well with. 

It started with me finding a girl on some forum I can't remember the name of, she was looking for a little to look after. Normally I would have scrolled passed it, but feeling lonely and not in the best mental state at the time plus being in little space, I sent her a text. We talked for a while when I was small, and the next day she was my CG. We put in place some simple rules like a bedtime and making my bed in the mornings, nothing restricting like all the others had been. It worked well. We would face time, she would talk, read, sing or simply just be there with me and I would sit and listen contently, sometimes I would colour or play games all while staying quiet. I was completely non-verbal at the time, although now I know it was because I was just never comfortable enough to say anything, let alone make a nose. 

After about a month, she introduces me to her boyfriend that was also a CG. To her. From then on, I had two CG's and a play mate every once in a while. It was nice for a while. I preferred when it was just her as my CG, but it was still nice. If I followed all my rules consistently over a period of time I would get a reward, sometimes it would be staying up later, sometimes they would get me a gift. I got my first pacifier from them two. If I misbehaved, I would write as many lines as they told me to or go to bed early, and it worked well. However, it started to go down hill after a while, the guy started to send depressing rants about how he always felt like shit, how no one loved him or cared for him. I tried my best to support him but over time it just became worse, rants about if he died no one would care, if he went missing no one would look for him. Now I completely understand wanting to get out how you're feeling, but this, this was wrong. This made me feel shit as well, to the point where I would be up worrying and crying about it, I'm just glad I wasn't in little space for most of it. 

That was the start of it. Admitidly the rest was my fault, seeing them two together being all cute and lovey when I was alone on the other side of the screen. It felt lonely, isolating, and then I started thinking, 'why couldn't I have that?' Someone physically here that could look after me and understand me when I couldn't speak. I got jealous of them, our calls didn't feel happy anymore. They would be there, chatting away to one another, and I was just... there... silent as always. Unable to join in. Eventually, because of that, we called it off, or well they did after I pushed for attention by continuously misbehaving. It got to the point where I was told to wash my mouth with soap, I ended up being sick because of it. They broke things off afterwords. Me still being somewhat little at the time took it horribly, crying and gasping so much that I ended up nearly being sick all over again. Fortunately, I was able to snap my self out of little space after gagging a third time. After calming down, I could see it was for the best. The hole thing had gotten toxic, and looking back at it, I should have called it off earlier. 

At least I learn a few things in the end.

1. Less restrictive rules work best for me 
2. I could not do online with a CG. It has to be someone I can meet IRL

Shortly after that hole ordeal, Tae started to be my unofficial CG, we didn't even realise it at first. We would hang out together like normal, and sometimes I would slip. Naturally, Tae would look after me, it wasn't too different from how we would normally treat each other. Watching stuff together, cooking together, getting all cosy under a blanket as we watched random stuff. After a while I started talking a bit, I was comfortable with him in a way I hadn't been before with other people. Not only that, but Tae understood me, I didn't necessarily need words to communicate with him because he knew my body language.

Then eventually I met Benny, a long time friend of Tae's who was also a little as well as a CG. Again, It worked at first and then it went down hill. To drastically shorten the hole of our relationship, ill just say that one, he was not a good match for me as a CG or otherwise and two, I can not be a CG. I should have known from the start that I wouldn't like it, considering I think actual children are horrible little creatures. To be honest I think some part of me knew it was a bad idea to say yes, but surely it wouldn't be that bad right? Not only that but he looks after me, so I should do the same for him, it's only the right thing to do, as his boyfriend.

Well...

Again, long story short, not only did I push myself in to a situation I found dreadfully uncomfortable, but I also became horribly uncomfortable with myself being a little, even talking about me being a little.

How ironic.

At least I was able to learn some things from his meager attempts at being my CG.

1. I need at least some rules 
2. Materialistic rewards don't work as a motivator most of the time. 

A gentle nudge to my shoulder pulls me out of my thoughts and back in to the present.

"You alright Minie?" Yoongi asks with a slightly concerned look.

"Oh! Yeah, sorry" I shake my head to clear it of the uncomfortable memories and put my mug back on the table "I was just thinking about what might work best"

"Okay" He nods, I notice that he's sat closer to me than he was before. He must have moved up when I was lost in thought. 

"Grab anything useful from your mind palace?" He jokes

 I smile, "Well actually yes, yes I did"

"Shoot"

"Okay, so to begin, I need some rules, for sure. I don't want anything super restricting, though. So simple things like, don't misbehave or clean up your toys, listen to you. Maybe some self-care ones would be good as well"

Yoongi notes something down, nodding to himself. I wait for him to finish and look up again before continuing.

"What's your rules on watching more adult themed stuff when little? Like stuff with violence and swearing in"

"Normally it's a straight up no on any violence, with the exception of moves like the Avengers. Yes it has violence, but It's not over the top gore and raining blood from the sky, so I allow that, unless they're feeling really young" The other takes a moment to sip on his drink and then continues. "As for swearing, fuck and shit is allowed as long is it's in moderation, any others are a no. The only exceptions would be if the little was feeling really young or if they're likely to repeat once hearing it, in which case it's no swearing at all" He finishes with a nod, as if he was mentally reviewing his words. 

"Alright, well, you're gonna have to make some exceptions. Lots of the YouTubers I watch swear like sailors, and the visual content often includes gore and other less than kid friendly themes. Because of my almost always present adult brain, I don't think the same as other littles. I'm probably not going to be affected by any of it. The only time I would be is if I was supper small and that adult voice of mine wanders off somewhere." I finish with a breath.

Yoongi looks up, seemingly in thought. The span of silence puts me on edge slightly as I wait for his response.

"Okay" He says finally. "I-" He cuts himself off and spends a few more seconds to collect his thoughts. 

"How do I know when you're big enough to watch this type of stuff? And is it negotiable?" He says carefully.

"Well the first bit is simple, just ask me" I say with a shrug. "If I'm big enough, ill give you some type of answer along the lines of a nod or some audible attempt at 'yes'. If I don't answer like that and avoid eye contact, refuse to answer or make grumbling noises, then I'm most likely too small" 

Yoongi nods with an affirmative grunt.

"As for negotiations, state yah terms" I say with a pirate like accent.

"Argh, well" He starts with an equally bad pirate impression before continuing in his normal voice. "The gore and swearing is fine by me, but if anything remotely sex related was to come up, it's a no. We skip that part or go on to something else, that's a red line for me"

"Yeah, that's fine. Half of the time that stuff either goes over my head or makes me uncomfortable anyway, and I watch something else. So avoiding it all together is for the best" I nod in agreement.

"Lovely" Yoongi says with a relieved sigh. "The thought of a little watching people talk about sex relates subjects makes me feel so uncomfortable"

I nod with a hum, "I feel the same when it comes to other littles. At least you haven't seen someone talk to a little about sex stuff in real life" I give him a firm pat on the shoulder.

He looks over at me with a face of shock and disgust. Honestly, it's kinda funny.

"Have you… seen?" He asks, voice trailing off at the end.

I slowly shake my head with a disgruntled fake smile.

"I was the little"

He opens his mouth to respond as the disgust on his face becomes more apparent.

"Wait! Wait! It gets worse" I wave my arms around in front of him.

"It was my Ex boyfriend, that somehow didn't realise I was little after vocally telling him 'no' and 'stop' multiple times" I finish.

Watching as the expression on his face changes from horror, to anger, and then back to disgust and finally landing on a mixture of disgust and confusion.

"What?... the fuck? How?" He asks quietly to himself as he looks at the ceiling.

I can almost hear the buzz of his brain working a mile a minute. A few seconds later, he turns back to me abruptly.   

"How on earth does your partner not pick up on you being little after literally talking? I understand that some littles don't have much of a change in their voice if any when they're small, but your voice is so much different compared to your normal voice. Your register is higher and the way you pronounce words is different not to mention It's got a bit of a cracking to it because you don't use it often when small" He rants.

He shakes his head with a sigh and then runs a hand through his hair.

"So what happened then? If you don't mind me asking" 

I take a moment to rake through my memory, humming slightly to fill the silence between us. It only takes a moment for everything to come back to me completely.

"Uhh, We were face timing. We lived pretty far apart, so we would call quite often" I begin to explain. "I was big when we started the call and after like an hour or so of talking he went on to do his own thing. God, that man had the attention span of a brick wall, never paid attention to his surroundings properly or took the time to actually listen to people" I shake my head slightly with a tut as different memory start to come back all at once. "Anyway, I didn't like doing my own thing on call most of the time, it just felt like I was being rood. So after a wile of doing not a lot in near silence, I slipped. Now at this point in time I was beginning to feel uncomfortable being little and ended up not messaging to say 'Hey I'm little now'. I think it was about twenty minutes later before he spoke up to me again, and he goes 'Hey, I found this weird ass erotic novel with lodes of weird tags, do you want to hear what they are?'. I think I was pretty deep in my headspace at the time so that adult part of my head didn't completely register what was going on, I just knew that I didn't like what he asked and that it made me uncomfortable so, I end up making this whinny no like sound. He understands it as no and then brushes it off and laughs about it, then he goes quiet again. At this point, iv started to age up a little bit because of me feeling uncomfortable about the situation. Then after a few minutes of him not saying anything, I start thinking it's over, I start relaxing a bit, and then he decides to randomly start reading bits out. I tell him 'no', like the actual word 'no' this time, and he does the same thing. Laughs it off and then starts reading again like seconds later, so I tell him again, and he just ignores me this time. By now I start getting pretty upset about the hole thing, I consider just hanging up but don't for some reason and keep telling him to stop. Eventually, he stops and realises I'm little then apologises but" I shrug. "He just completely brushes the hole thing off, saying something along the lines of 'Oh I couldn't hear you, you should have said something'"

Yoongi shakes his head with a scoff, his tongue poking at the inside of his cheek.                                 

"What an absolute prick" he says, venom filling his words.

I hum in agreement, chewing on the sides of my fingers quietly. I watch his sour face carefully, a familiar nervous feeling starts to sink in at the sight. I take a deep breath and hide my fidgeting hands in my lap.

"An absolute jizz wad, as Tae would put it" I say with a small chuckle.

Yoongi smiles, letting out a laugh, "Well, enough of the jizz wad then, do you want to keep going with this?" He gestured to the notebook. "Or do you want to leave it for now?" He finishes in a soft voice.

I take another deep breath as my nerves start to calm, and take a moment to think. After a minute I decide to keep the ball rolling, may as well deal with all now. We spend the next hour coming up with rules, rewards and punishments as well as coming up with some rules for Yoongi as I'm really sensitive when little. We go over my triggers as well, things that could quickly upset me as well, and a few other random things that come to mind. After the hour, Yoongi has a page of neatly written notes and a rough copy of rules that we would write up together on his laptop at a later date. We plan to do when I'm small so that I can decorate it with Yoongis help.

Little Jimin notes:

Can get worked up/frustrated quickly

⇾Try to calm by:

• Telling [strict]
• Distracting

      ⇾Snacks, talking, make him laugh

----> Might drop afterwords 

⇾ Likes to help with cooking and other chores sometimes, make sure to ask if he wants to help

⇾Likes lots of affection and physical contact

     Signs he's really small:

• Less responsive
• Babbles
• Chews on stuff
• Doesn't move much

     Negative triggers:                Positive triggers to help him slip:

• Loud noises                      > Pet names           >Get his little gear out
• Arguing                            > Lots of cuddles
• Being left alone                 > Cartoons

       Rules:

1. Listen to your cg
2. Clean up after playing
3. Be nice
4. Drink at least one glass of water
5. Ask before having sweets
6. Respect your cg
7. Message Tae or Yoongi to come over when you are small (You don't have to mention you're small if you don't want to)

        CG  rules:

1. Make sure to explain why a punishment is being given
2. Be gentle when giving punishments

 Rewards:                                     Punishments:

 > An activity of your choice           > Time out

 > A day out                                 > No sweets

 > Ice cream parlour                     > Writing lines

 > Small present                           > Written apology

 > Indoor camping                        > No Games

With that done, we end up relaxing on the couch, watching a show I can't remember the name of. It's releasing to have talked about my little space after staying quiet about it for so long, it's like a weight lifter from my shoulders. I feel more comfortable about it than I have in a long time, and it's reassuring to know that Yoongi has a better idea of how to look after me. It gives me the strong urge to slip and test everything out straight away. There's still the mental block between me and my headspace though, I can't just let myself slip on command, it has to happen without me thinking about it. 

I sigh and groan, palming my eyes. Maybe if I do something to keep my mind busy, I would be able to slip? I lean back, looking up at the cracked sealing, I can feel Yoongis eyes on me for a minute before he says anything.

"What's up, love?" he asks in a gentle voice.

I turn to look at him. I'm still not comfortable directly voicing when I feel little, the thought of telling someone 'Hey I want to be little' makes my skin crawl. Maybe there's something else I can say to hint at it instead of saying it directly? I look up again and take a moment to think before turning to Yoongi again.

"Keep an eye on me?"

Yoongi straight away nods and smiles. "Yeah of course love" he says reassuringly.

I smile and jump up from my spot, the previous anxiety melting away. I then speed off to my room, and move to look over all my plants. After a moment, I grab my big spider plant and take it back to the main room, setting it down on the floor before going back. After a few back and forth trips with Yoongi curiously watching, I have everything I need. Tending to my plants always takes my mind off everything else, and thankfully some of them need replanting. I start with one of the little ones and grab an empty pot to put it in before picking up the little plant and carefully slipping it out of its current pot. Next, I put it in the bigger pot to determine how much soil I need to put in the bottom so that the plant will be at the high I want. After that, I put dirt in the bottom and put the plant back in, lastly filling in the surrounding space. I make sure the soil is nice and even at the top with a lip so that it won't overflow when I water it. Happy with the result, I turn to Yoongi with a smile. The other watching me with interest as I scoot closer and offer him the newly potted plant.

"Look?" I ask, already feeling smaller.

He takes the plant carefully, as though it might break, and looks over it with a curious hum.

"It's so cute" He says, gently poking at one of the tiny new growths.

I watch him with a grin as he studies the plant before returning it to me with a nod. 

"Did you grow it yourself? Like from a baby plant?"

I nod confidently as I start on the next plant, another small one.

"Uhh, all" I say quietly, taking a moment to gesture at all the plants before continuing to guide the next plant out of its pot.

"Really? Even that big one?" He says, impressed.

I nod slightly as I concentrate.

"Wow! That's so cool, I don't think I would be able to. I have one plant and I hardly remember to water that one let alone having all of these little ones to look after" He says with a slight chuckle. 

I wiggle at the complement, sticking my tongue out in happiness.

The next twenty minutes continue along the same lines. I re pot a plant and then give it to Yoongi and watch as he looks over it. Each plant gets a different comment from the other, each of them ending with him complementing how they look. Once all are safe in their new homes, Yoongi points to my spider plant. 

"I think that one's my favourite out of these, It's so pretty to look at"

"Yee" I say with a large smile, I lean over to the plant and gently pet one of the leaves.

Yoongi coos at the action. "Is it one of your favourite ones as well?"

"Mhm!" I hum with an enthusiastic nod.

Yoongi Pov

After settling on the couch together, It doesn't take long before I notice the subtle fidgeting of the other. His foot wiggles periodically as he gnaws at the sides of his fingers, focusing on one and then moving on to the same finger on the opposite hand. Then a fer minutes later all movement suddenly stops. I lean forward to see his face properly, finding his eyes staring off in to the distance. I lean back, watching him for a moment more before returning to watch the TV screen. 

I'm sure he's fine, most likely just his ADD kicking up but, I can't help the small spike of worry that starts to crawl up my neck. Considering how nervous and uncomfortable he can be when talking about his little space, and thinking about the long talk we just had about it. What if we overdid it? I shake my head. No, I'm sure he would have said something if he was too uncomfortable. Even after reassuring myself, I find my eyes on Jimins still form. It takes about twenty minutes for him to move again. He suddenly groans, palming his eyes as he falls back in to the couch with a slight thud. I watch him, slightly concerned. Maybe I was wrong?

"What's up love?" I ask gently.

He turns to me with a pout, looking at me with unsure eyes before taking a breath.

"Keep an eye on me?"

"Yeah of course love" I respond almost instantaneously. Then in the blink of an eye, he jumps up and runs off. I certainly hadn't expected that. I also hadn't expected the sudden hall of plants and plant related products. I watch tentatively as he sits among everything and swiftly gets to work.

I knew he loved plants, having talked about it with him briefly and hearing him and Taehyung talking about them in passing. Watching him tend to them was completely different, though. How careful he is with every leaf and how he talks to them quietly. I get completely drawn in and invested, tensing slightly when he pulls back with a pout after looking at one of the plants, wondering what's wrong. Was the plant he looks at with so much love, okay? After a moment of suspense, I finally relax when Jimin nods to himself before grinning. He then scoots over to me with the plant in hand and holds it up towards me with big expecting eyes.

"Look?" He asks quietly, his voice a higher register than normal.

I gently take it from the now little? Jimin and give it a look over. The small plant is made up of lots of little waxy leaves, some of the new growths seeming almost microscopic. 

"It's so cute" I say, poking at it with a grin before returning it.

I continue to watch and talk with him as he tends to the rest of the plants, and come to the conclusion that he is indeed little. I'm guessing that's why he asked me to watch him. I smile at the thought, not long ago he had panicked at the idea of admitting to being or feeling little, and now he had calmly taken a step forward. A proud feeling makes its way through me, happy to see him more comfortable.

Once finished with all the plants, Jimin grabs some of the small ones and stands with a wobble, I quickly follow his lead and then take one of the plants from his hands that had been leaning at a dangerous angle. 

"Let me help sweetheart, we don't want to drop any, do we?" 

The little nods, agreeing and starts to toddle back to his room with me following behind. After several trips back and forth, all the plants are safely back on the plant filled desk and windowsill that I assume he took them from. The little then turns his attention to the plants he hadn't brought out to re pot, one being a massive purple fuzzy one that I find rather interesting. As he looks over them, I begin to take a good look at his room. Last time I was in here, I was fully focused on Jimin and hadn't taken in much of the surroundings. The room itself is quite large with pastel pink walls, well, the parts you could see. A big amount of the walls are covered in art work, stuck up sketches and paintings that look hand drawn, even a large half finished canvas painting lent up against the far wall. Most of the sketches and paintings are of different animals with a recurring art style, while some have a different style. There are also a few large posters belonging to a boy group dotting the room. The furniture is a mix of white and light grey, while the carpet is a musty dark green. Although a lot of said carpet is currently covered by a mixture of clothes, books and pots depending on where you look. There's lots of different knick-knacks and plushes messily organised on top of a small bookshelf, as well as a tall set of draws that catches my eye. 

I wander over to get a better look, this one is neatly organised unlike the bookshelf. Black boxes are sat pushed against the wall in different highs with small figures sitting on top, displayed carefully so that all of them are visible. There isn't a discernable connection between the figures, some of them being small plushes, while another is a tinny fake mushroom in a tinny fake jar. In front of the bigger boxes is another smaller box with ceramic, a snake under a toadstool. Then on the desk itself are more ceramic figures in different colours and shapes but all human like in nature, apart from one that had clearly been squashed in the making process and then had two holes carved out. There's also two plastic figures, one a pink rabbit and the other a cookie with a face? The thing that stands out the most though is a little taxidermy mouse with bird wings in a little plastic jar, there's also an old scroll of paper in there next to the mouse. I haven't really put much thought in to taxidermy before but seeing some up close, it is pretty cool. If you don't get freaked out by the grim reality of looking at a dead animal's preserved skin, which thankfully, I'm fine with looking at. All ethical questions aside. After looking at the jar for a minute or so, Jimin comes up besides me and takes the jar from its spot before unscrewing the lid and taking out the scroll of paper before presenting it to me. 

"Oh?" 

I take the fragile paper with a questioning smile. Jimin then nods and points to the paper impatiently, clearly wanting me to un roll it. I chuckle at his eagerness and slowly unfurl the paper, finding a handwritten note. I can feel the younger reading over my shoulder with me. It's a heart felt little note from Taehyung, the first half talks about a plant that Taehyung had gifted Jimin and the basics of how to care for it. The second half is about the little mouse. Turns out Taehyung had made it himself, wanting to taxidermy a bigger piece for the other, but hadn't had time and instead did the little mouse. The bird wings being a reference to a project they worked on in college. At the very bottom of the note, it reads:

                                            'This young man is called Sedrick! He is your friend now, Merry Christmas!! Love Tae :)'       

I smile softly and role the paper back up.

"You two really mean a lot to each other, don't you?" I ask, turning to the other.

Jimin nods, looking at the little mouse with a longing, he then gives it a tight hug and kisses it gently before taking the paper and putting it back in. He gives the jar a quick sniff before putting the lid back on and returning it to is spot on the desk.

"I like him, he's really cool" I say, gesturing to Sedrick. 

Jimin practically vibrates happiness, a cute little 'eee' sound escaping his lips as he walks over to his bed. He plonks himself down, picking up the large chick plushy next to him and hugging it to his chest. You can tell the poor chick is thoroughly loved, a hefty amount of its fluff is gone. Likely from the gentile tugs that the younger has started to subconsciously do to the chick's fluff. I take a seat next to him and pet the chick, just as I had done with his little dog when we first 'met'.

"Is this Ducky?" I ask. 

We had talked about his favourite stuffed animals earlier as well as other comfort items Jimin saying that  "I tell you the animal's names, otherwise ill get annoyed if I can't tell you when I'm small" The main two animals being this chick called Ducky and the little Dalmatian called Spotty, there was also a little chocolate brown rabbit called Bunny that Taehyung had given him some time ago, Taehyung having an exact copy of the rabbit himself.

Jimin nods with a little "Mhm". 

"You weren't lying when you said he was big. This guy is almost as big as you!" I say, leaning in to tickle the youngers sides, earning a string of giggles for my efforts as he tries to wiggle away. I decide not to torture him for too long, letting him go after a few seconds to regain his breath. While watching him recuperate, I remember something from our conversation about his little space. He should have some little gear in here somewhere. I lean forward to the little, who has now calmed down.

"Hey sweetheart, could you show me where your little gear is?" I ask carefully, remembering that the other had glossed over the subject rather quickly earlier.

Jimin makes a nervous humming noise as he turns his head away from me, chewing on his bottom lip lightly. 

"You don't have to love, I understand if you would prefer to keep it hidden. Just remember that you are safe, It's okay to have your little things out" I reassure him with my hand on his arm. 

It makes my heart ache to see him like this even in little space, though I'm sure it's his adult brain bleeding through heavily. After a few more silent seconds, Jimin slowly sits up and moves Ducky to the end of the head of the bed before standing up and signing for me to fallow. His steps are steady now, not clumsy and wobbly like they had been moments before. He must have aged up. He takes me over to the little bookshelf I spotted earlier and sits down on the floor next to it. After I sit next to him, he begins to rummage through the bottom shelf, moving books and pencil cases out of the way before pulling out a number of hidden items, leaving them in a small pile in front of me. Looking through I find some very cute tiny colouring books, lots of colouring pencils, pens, and wind up crayons. The last thing Jimin had pulled out is a nondescript grey box. I quickly glance up at Jimin to see him give me a silent nod.

Upon opening the box, I first see a pink baby bottle with changeable nipples, the next thing is two adult pacifiers. One in a pastel pink with little gems on and the other a mix of pink and purple, this one having a clip attached to the handle by a string of moving wooden blocks of different shapes and colours. It's obvious that they haven't been touched in a long time, the box they were in having a film of dust and the objects inside having a small layer of dust as well that the box had not been able to protect them from. I look over everything with a slight sadness, and make a silent promise to add to the little collection. 

"Ooo, these are nice, they're very nice sweetheart. Thank you for showing me"

Jimin gives a little nod, chewing on the sides of his fingers again. He watches closely as I pick up the bottle and undo the lid and take off the nipple to have a look inside. There's a very slight stail alcoholic smell to it, the younger obviously having used it for an alcoholic beverage at one point before retiring it. After the quick inspection I put the nipple and lid back on, deciding it needs a clean before being used again and then move on to the pacifiers. Both in need of a quick wash as well due to the dust, the purple and pink one seems almost unused while the other has dents and other marks on the nipple from being gnawed on. 

"Shall we give these a wash, sweetheart? Then you can use them if you want to, can't you?" I say softly as I put them back in the box.

Jimin stops chewing on his finger for a moment and looks down at his lap before timidly shrugging is shoulders and going back to chewing. I can just about see his eyes looking at the box of gear. I place a gentile hand on his head, slowly petting his hair.

"You don't have to use them love, we can just freshen them up and put them away somewhere if you like. So that they're ready for you"

There's a moment of silence before he nods ever so slightly.

"Yeah?"

He nods again, more prominent this time. 

"Alright bud, you take these for me and well go clean them up" I say, giving the box to the younger. Giving that, showing me them had most likely been quite the step for the younger considering how nervous he was. Letting me handle his little gear probably is as well, hopefully letting him have a hold on them will help ease him a bit.

I stand and make my way to the kitchen, Jimin slowly following with the box held to his chest, he makes a quick detour to grab spotty before standing in next to me in the kitchen. He watches as I empty the sink of the plate and cutlery that had been in there, I set them to the side and make a note to wash them after Jimins gear. After filling the sink with hot water, I turn to the younger with a reassuring smile. 

"Could I have your bottle, sweetie?" 

Jimin nods and clumsily puts Spotty under his arm so that he can open the box and give me the bottle. 

"Thank you lovely" I say after taking the bottle from him. 

I quickly wash up the lid and bottle, doing two passes to hopefully lessen the alcohol smell, before more thoroughly washing the nipple of the bottle. I'm about to ask for the other nipple when Jimin takes it out of the box and puts it in the water, making sure to douse half of his arm in as well. I chuckle lightly, watching the other wiggle his arm about in the water before giving me the nipple. 

"Oh, thank you, lovely. You are doing a very good job at helping" I say while cleaning the last nipple. 

Jimin hums happily at the complement and then grabs the pink pacifier and does the same thing, wiggling it about with more energy to make the water splash about a bit. Once finished with the nipple, Jimin gives me the pacifier to quickly pass over before rinsing it under tap.

"Can You take the clip off of that one for me, bud?" I ask, seeing the little grabbing the other pacifier.

He nods and lets the box drop to the floor so that he can use both hands to take the clip off. It takes him a moment to take it off, but when he does, he looks up at me with a large, proud smile. 

"Good job! Thank you sweetie!" I say enthusiastically, causing the little to shyly hand me the pacifier and then hide his face with a happy humming sound.

I can't help but coo at the younger as I was up the pacifier and rinse it off. Then I quickly rinse out the bottle and its parts before giving the clip a light wipe, not wanting to soak the fabric string. I then move the little gear and quickly wash up the bits that had been in the sink beforehand and put them on the draining board to dry.

"There we go, all done!" 

Jimin gives me a toothy smile and leans in, pushing himself in to my chest while holding Spotty in his arms. I wrap my arms around his slightly smaller frame and sway side to side.

"You did a very good job, lovely, very good. I'm proud of you sweetie" I say, giving him a squeeze. 

The little intern rubs his head against my shoulder before looking at me with a grin and swiftly plants a little kiss on my lips before grabbing the clip and a pacifier before running off like a whirlwind. I stand in stunned silence for a moment, not expecting such a drastic change from the previously nervous and shy little. I shake my head with a chuckle at the other's antics and walk out to find the little sat on the couch, remote in his hand and pacifier in fitted snugly between his teeth, Spotty tucked safely in his free arm.

The rest of the evening continues much like the first time I looked after little Jimin. The little putting on a YouTube show, though much more adult than I'm used to when it comes to looking after a little. I do have to admit that the YouTubers are quite funny and more entertaining than what I would normally watch with Jin when he's small. At some point in the night I end up ordering food for us, Jimin sits himself on the floor again as I set everything out, although I'm not sure if It's because he likes to sit on the floor when he eats or because of some previous rule, I'll have to remember to ask. It's relatively late after we finish eating, and it doesn't take long for the little to start yawning, so just as I did last time, I encourage the other to get ready for bed. He takes a bit more prompting but the younger eventually gives in, I look after Spotty while the other gets ready and then turn on his night light before snugly tucking him in with a quick peck to the lips. Then, just as I'm leaving his room and closing the door, I hear him mutter. 

"Ni ni, dah"

"Goodnight love"

Chapter Text

The light chatter of dining patrons and soft pop keep me company while working, today is quiet. It's almost extremely boring working today, the only thing keeping my coworkers and I sane is one another. It's late Friday night, my date with Yoongi had only been on Wednesday, and yet I find myself missing the handsome bartender. Maybe because it's a Friday? Normally I would be sat in Midnight Rain by now.

I sight. I'm currently regretting offering to do a closing shift. The staff member that was supposed to be staying until close didn't turn up and the manager that's on is really nice, so, after a quick call to ask Yoongi for a lift home, I agreed to stay behind. At least I get to see Yoongi soon. I look at the clock on the till, "10:40" I say to myself.

I sigh again, there really is nothing to do at the moment. The bar is clean, everything is stocked up and theirs no food to take since they stopped serving some time ago. Theirs only a few patrons that are sat within my view, none of them having glasses to clear and all other tables are clean. The only thing to do is wait for the last few dirty glasses to be washed so that I can put them away. The next ten minutes are spent trying to keep myself entertained by looking around at the patrons and sticking my head in to the office to see Jenna typing away on the computer as she finishes some training. Then finally, after what feels like forever, the glasses are washed. I quickly open the washer and hall the massive tray over to the bar, I quickly grab a dry dish rag and grab a glass to wipe. I wonder over to where the glasses are kept, only to jump when I look up and see Yoongi sat directly in front of me on the other side of the bar.

"Fuck! Shit man! When did you get here? You scared the fuck out of me."

I can hear the other laughing as I rest my head on the bar, taking a few deep breaths to calm my heart before looking up at him. 

"Sorry min" He says with a smile that indicates otherwise.

"Dick" I answer, sticking my tong out before getting back to wiping the glasses. 

"Well that's not very nice, maybe I won't take you home"

"Love you" I say as I walk pass. 

Yoongi chuckles to himself as he watches me zoom about. 

"How was work?" I ask, continuing to move back and forth with different glasses.

"Good, same as always" He replies with a shrug. "How about you?"

"It's been alright, I guess. Just boring"

The other hums. I glance at the time, seeing '10:54'

"Do you want a drink? We stop serving in a couple of minutes"

"Uhh, yeah sure. I'll have a half pint of Pepsi please lovely" 

"Coming up" I say with a smile 

I swiftly get Yoongi his drink and then go over to the large bell at the end of the bar and give it a shake to single the end of service. 

The rest of my shift passes a lot quicker with Yoongi to distract me, in fact if anything I'm more productive. Finishing tasks quickly while chatting with the elder instead of dragging my feet as boredom and the want to leave take over. It's 11:40 when we finally leave. I lock all the doors and windows after Yoongi leaves through the front, and then swiftly clock out and leave through the back. The late night air is surprising pleasant as I put the key away in the lock box and start to slowly walk round the building. The light chill is nostalgic and reminds me of when Tae and I would go on late night walks together, we both lived in the country surrounded my fields that we would often run through. I sigh at the thought, we need to do that again. Maybe Yoongi would enjoy it?

I walk over to Yoongi's car and quickly get in, chucking my back on to the back seat before buckling myself in. As soon as I'm secure, Yoongi starts driving. The normal soft Lofi is playing through the speakers, making the atmosphere nice and cosy. I lean back in to the seat and look out the window to watch the world go past. About ten minutes in to the drive, I remember something and look over at Yoongi.

"Hey Yoongi?" I quietly ask to gain his attention.

"What's up, Min?" he asks softly.

"When I was little, you offered to take me to see my mum and get It, can we talk about that?" 

"Yeah of course babe. I'm happy to take you when we have time"

I smile, "You're great"

Yoongi chuckles, "Thank you"

"Okay, so, I spoke to mum about it over the phone. She wants him out basically asap, said we could go over whenever. If we were to go on a week day, we would have to go to mums work first to get house keys, and then we would go grab It and some of his stuff. Like a get in, get out situation before going to give mum the keys and then leaving" Yoongi grunts in response. "If we go on a weekend, mum shouldn't be at work, so we can just go straight to the house. Mum has also invited us to have lunch If we go on a weekend. It's just a mater of when you want to go and when we're free"

"Okay" Yoongi nods.

"I'm guessing it's a relatively urgent situation, then?" Yoongi asks

"I guess?" I ask myself, going over the situation in my head. 

"Yeah... because of how You and It is with one another, they can't be in the same room as each other any more. More than ten minutes like that and You starts attacking or at the very least stalking It. Mum has to have one of them shut alone in a room if You is in the house, It more or less works most of the time, but it can't be nice for either of them"

"Yeah, that doesn't sound too great. The best time would be in about two weeks, work has me a bit swamped until then"

"Alright, Ill request some time off, any day in particular you want to go?" I ask, pulling out my phone to jot dates down in my notes. 

"Uhh, Monday to Friday would be the best time I think, but If you think it's really important to get him before then, then we can try a Sunday before the two weeks are up"

"Do you think we could do next Sunday? It's okay If not, I don't want to be a pain"

"Yeah we can do that, I'll ask Joon to close the club on Saturday, so I can get off an hour early and sleep" 

"You're sure?" I say with a pout. I can't help but feel guilty at making him get up early after a late night.

"Yes, sweetheart, I'm sure. Otherwise, I wouldn't have brought it up" He reassures softly.

"Okay, thank you"

It's only about fifteen minutes later when Yoongi pulls up to a sleek looking apartment building. We had decided to go to his instead of mine for a change. Yoongi gets out first and grabs our bags from the back, with me following after him. He passes me my bag, and then he leads the way through the car park and over to a set of locked doors. With the swipe of a key card and some punched in numbers, the door unlocks. He ushers me through the door first and then follows me in to the lobby room. Just like the outside of the building, the inside is just as impressive. The tile floor is nice and shiny and theirs a few tables and comfortable looking chairs dotted about, some vending machines as well.

"This place looks nice already" I say as we wait for a lift.

"Don't worry, my flat isn't this flashy" He says with a chuckle.

His point was proven when we step in to his flat, It's very nice but not nearly as flashy as the building's lobby. Yoongi hangs his coat up on the back of the door and then removes his shoes before moving in to the open living space. I swiftly take off my shoes and follow him. The entire kitchen, living room combo is lightly coloured with a dark brown fake wood floor to break up the eggshell white walls. Almost everything is neat and tidy with only a few books and mugs dotted around as well as some strung about cat toys and a small stuffed turtle. 

"Make yourself at home, feel free to have a nose about if you like" Yoongi says as he walks over to the kitchen aria of the room. 

"In that case, I will have a nose about"

I place my bag down on the dark brown couch and walk over to a set of floating box shelves, there are a few picture frames and ornaments sat inside. I immediately recognise Yoongi in the pictures as well as Jin, Hoseok and Jungkook. I can just about recognise Namjoon as well from the very few interactions iv had with him.  Most of the pictures include all of them, however, there are a few with just one or two of them in. Some of the ones with only Namjoon and Yoongi look quite old, both of them looking like they're in their teens.  Upon further inspection of the shelves, I see that the tops are padded with a thin layer of soft foam fabric. My eyes follow the shelves that are dotted about the room, including the floor ones. Most of them have a thin piece of foam on the top. 

"Are thies cat shelves?" 

I look over to see Yoongi turn to me.

"Yep, I made them for cat. Thought it would be good entertainment as she doesn't exactly have a garden to run around in" He smiles

"Oh, that's so cool, does she like them?"

"Yeah... sometimes she likes it a bit too much, she's an absolute fiend when she's hyper" He laughs to himself then puts a bole of something in the microwave.

"Hope you're hungry, I saved some food for you"

"Oh?" I move over to the kitchen with interest. 

"What is it?" I ask, trying to catch a glimpse of the food as it heats up.

"Homemade chicken pie and chips, courtesy of Jin, who insists on bringing food in to work. Not that I'm complaining, It always tastes good"

The microwave dings and Yoongi opens it to take out the meal. He places the plait down on the kitchen island and slides it over to me.

"Wow, this looks amazing" I sate, watching the heat rise from the pie.

I quickly dig in once Yoongi gives me the cutlery to do so, and It's not long at all before I'm scraping away the few remaining pieces of chicken from the plate. I finish with a delighted hum and place a palm over my now full stomach.  

"Holy shit, that was so good. Remind me to tell him when I see him tomorrow"

Yoongi chuckles in response as he washes the plait and cutlery in the sink. Once finished, we move over to take a seat on the couch, Yoongi at one end with me leaning against him.

"Anything you want to watch, babe?" The elder asks, glancing at me.

"Oh! Yes. Uhhh, Better Call Saul. I Finished Breaking Bad a few weeks ago and have been meaning to start that. Do you want to watch it with me?"

The other nods and pulls up Netflix on the TV. "I haven't seen breaking bad, so some of it might go over my head, but I'm happy to watch it with you"

"Don't worry about It, the stories don't intertwine too much, from what I know. There are some bits where it shows Saul after breaking bad, but most of it is Saul before Breaking Bad" 

"Right" Yoongi nods to himself, bringing up the show and then pressing play. 

The show plays, the scene is in black and white, showing a rundown Saul.

"I think this is after Breaking Bad" I point out to the other.

I can feel Yoongi nod against me, and we quickly settle in to a comfortable silence, sharing odd comments once in a while. Halfway in to the second episode, my attention is taken away from the screen to one of the cat shelves as Cat suddenly bounds along the wall. I sit up and move forward slightly.

"Hi Cat! Come here girl, come see me" I say in my over the top animal voice.

Instead of coming over, she decides to ignore me and lick her ass instead. I can feel Yoongi silently laugh besides me and look at him with a slight pout. Yoongi smiles at me, showing his cute gums, and then pauses the show. He leans forward and claps his hands together twice, successfully gaining the feline's attention, and then calls out to her. "Cat, come"

Cat then trots along the shelves to a point where she can come down and then saunters over and rubs up against Yoongis leg with a meow. 

"Hi little lady" Yoongi greets her and pets along her back. 

"She is so cute. Does she know commands then?" I cue out while watching them

"Yeah she knows come, obviously and a few others" 

He stands and goes to grab a little plastic tub, Cat following eagerly once she hears the rattle of treats. Yoongi sits back down and un caps the lid, grabbing a single treat and leans forward to show it to Cat who is pacing on the floor. He lets Cat sniff his hand and then pulls away before she can take it, he then flicks his wrist up and says the command 'sit'. A second later, cat follows along and sits. Next, Yoongi taps the floor in front of her while saying 'lay down' she follows. Yoongi then brings his hand to tap on his chest while saying 'come up' Cat jumps up on to his lap and then on to his shoulder, after balancing herself, she turns around and sits. 

"Good girl, here you go" He praises her and lets her take the treat from between his fingers.

"Wow! That's so cool!" I say in aww, watching Yoongi feed her another treat.

The elder shyly smiles and leans forward, Cat climbs down and on to his lap. 

"She's a good girl" he says fondly, scratching under her chin.

"I take her out on a harness sometimes, so I made sure to teach her some stuff in case she gets free or something" He says, giving me the tub of treats and at the same time inadvertently giving me Cat. 

"We should definitely walk her sometime. I miss walking with You, he would follow along without a harness when my brother and I would go on walks through fields near our home" I say while giving Cat a treat.

"Yeah, that would be nice. I haven't had the energy to take her out for a while"

"I see, any reason?" I ask, petting Cat to distract her as I close up the treat tub and place it on the floor.

"Well, dealing with people all the time at work just takes it out off me a bit on normal days. Then, on down days, I have little to no energy to begin with. At one point I made it a habit to take her out once a week, but then I had a bad few weeks and lost the habit"

I nod in understanding, being used to battling my own down days whenever they come up.

We end up finishing the rest of the episode with Cat laying across both of us, purring softly until we have to get up and head to bed. I borrow one of Yoongi's hoodies to sleep, deciding to sleep in that and my boxers as it will probably get quite warm with both of us sharing one bead. I quickly brush my teeth and then slide in bed next to Yoongi who had gotten ready first and was now occupied with something on his phone. Yoongis bedroom is cosier than the rest of the house, still very modern but more personalised. The walls are nearly the same colour as Yoongis office at Midnight Rain, a nice light brown. Theirs a few draws dotted about, most had a few items of clothing thrown over them. From the top of one of the draws I can see some strips of red leather, the harness I saw him in at the club, perhaps. That reminds me, I don't have anything to where for the club tomorrow, I gave Tae the borrowed harness back.

"Hey, Yoongi?"

"Yes min?" He answers, bringing his phone down.

"Can I borrow something to where at the club tomorrow? I don't have any gear of my own, but I want to wear some" 

It had felt fantastic to where the harness and collar last time, almost freeing, and it made me feel comfortable. Having the leather cling to me like a second skin. 

"Of course, I can even dress you up if you like" His voice dips a bit, causing a nice shiver to run down my spine. 

"Yeah... That sounds really nice" I say with a shy smile. 

"Good" Yoongi puts his phone on the bedside table and then turns to me and leans over until I can feel his warm breath on my ear.

"I'll dress you up, all pretty, for me. And that way, I can show you off. Brag about how gorgeous my boy is, and how no one else can touch him like I can" His deep whispered voice makes my skin crawl deliciously. 

I can feel myself nodding along to every word, hanging on to every word. I can feel his hand make its way up my thigh under the covers as he leans back to look at me. He smirks and gives my thigh a squees, then starts to lean back. Before he can back away anymore, I quickly grab on to his top and pull him in to a kiss. Our lips meet and start to slowly move together gently before things speed up. The hand on my thigh moves up to my waist and I wrap my arms around Yoongis neck. We part for a moment and then Yoongi leans in and takes my bottom lip between his, suckling lightly before letting go and sliding his tong over my lips. I part them and let his tong meet mine with a satisfied groan. I can feel my body start to warm up as arousal builds in the bottom of my stomach. We pull apart again, and Yoongi gives me a quick peck on the lips and then on the forehead to show that we're finished for tonight. 

I hum and push my face in to the side of his neck, his skin feels nice against mine and I can't help but rub my cheek against him. Yoongi then brings his free hand up to pet my hair, I close my eyes for a minute or so and embrace the nice feeling. After a yawn, I take my hands away from his neck and wrap them around his torso instead, giving him a tight squees.

"You're like a little kitten" Yoongi states, breaking the silence.

I rub my face against his neck one last time before moving back with a smile. 

"And maybe I am" I say and then give him a peck on the lips before finally releasing him and laying down.

Sleep comes slowly, It always does when I'm in a new space. Sleeping with someone else feels weird, I remember that it was the same for my ex as well. It was a very long while before I got a full night of sleep when we slept together. It's a curse really, I love to sleep and would count it as a hobby if I could, but I'm so sensitive to everything around me. Their can't be any light in the room, their cant be any unnatural noise like a TV, even if it's really quiet. Sometimes someone else's breathing is too much, snoring? A definite no. Right now I can hear the ticking of a clock, I don't know where from, as I hadn't noticed it before.  I can hear Yoongi breathing behind me, It's not too loud, thankfully. If anything, It's almost pleasant, or would be If it wasn't adding to the things making sleep a chore. Also, it's too warm, Yoongis back is close to mine and the combined warmth is starting to make my back sweat. It feels like a comedy sketch where tiny things build up and make the protagonist freak out in some funny way. And just like that protagonist, all theis tiny things are starting to get on my nerves. I sigh, checking the time again. It's been nearly three hours now, I think I drifted off for a few minutes not long after Yoongi got to sleep, but that's about it.

I sigh again, finally giving up. I was too annoyed now anyway. Carefully, I climb out of bed and unplug my phone from Yoongi's charger, the older letting me borrow it for the night. Then I sneak around the bed using my dim phone light and grab Yoongis phone to put on charge before leaving the room and carefully closing the door behind me. I turn on my phone torch now that I'm not at risk of waking Yoongi and wander back to the main living aria, it's cold, sending a slight shiver down my spine, but it's nice on my overheated skin. I shine my light around until I spot the lamp on the kitchen island and go over to turn it on. It blinds me for a few seconds as my eyes adjust and then turns in to a nice warm light that leaves most of the room in a nice dimness. I turn my phone light off and then stand, unsure of what to do. I scan the room with a tired sigh, another thing I hate is when I can't sleep and then come out of my room and get a deep sense of loneliness soon after. Like now for example. It sucks ass. 

I slowly walk over to the couch, a familiar pain in my chest brings my eyes to water. It feels so pathetic, I could go wake Yoongi and hug it out for a while until I feel better. But the thought of having to wake him up makes me anxious, it used to be the same with Tae for a while. These days, however, I can wake him any time I need. Theirs still a tug of anxiety, but I'm able to push through because I know how he'll react. 

"Murrrp"

Cat wanders over out of nowhere, and jumps up next to me.

"Hi Cat" I whisper, more tears making themselves known.

I sniff and pet her head, then wipe away a tear.

"Oh Cat, I'm being silly, aren't I? Hey? I should go wake your dad up" I sniff again.

Cat comes closer and then makes her way on to my lap and sits there looking at me. 

I let out a small sob and wrap my arms around her, she's warm and fluffy.

"Mmmmm...I wike Cat"

She wiggles in my grasp, wanting to be freed. Reluctantly, I open my arms, and she jumps down on to the floor then saunters off, blending in with the dark until its hard-to-make out where she is. Dunt wanna be wonly. I whimper, pulling my legs to my chest and then grab my phone. It takes a minute to navigate the home screen, and then I press to call Tae. Tae Tae gun mak feek betur.  Like normal, the first call goes to voice mail. I whine to myself and call again, this time he picks up.

"What's up man? It's like, the ass crack of dawn right now" Tae answers in his half asleep voice. 

Then I hang up and go on to Instagram to message him. 

Me:

ta ta

mimi sad an wonly an yoon a sweep :(

4:21

TATA:

Oh i'm sorry to hear that little one.

Your at Yoongis arnt you?

4:22

Me:

yuh buh he iz sweepin 

dunt wanna wake yoon up

4:22

TATA

Okay buddy, can you let me go do something quickly?

I wont be long at all, promise

4:23

Me:

mmmmmmmmmm

oke

wanna bak qick

4:24

TATA:

Good boy chim, Ill be super fast

Wait for me okay? 

4:24

Me:

Oke ta :[

4:25

I sit and wait with my phone on my knees and the chat open. I gnaw on my thumb anxiously and occasionally wipe away a tear. Wanna Tae Tae back. A few minutes later I can hear very faint shuffling down the hall and then the sound of a door opening. Iz yoon? I turn to peak over the top of the couch and a second later Yoongi walks round the corner, phone in hand. He quickly presses something on his phone and then turns it off before walking over. 

"Come here sweetheart" He says and opens his arms wide.

I quickly stand up, phone falling to the floor, and run over to the elder. He wraps his arms around me tightly and shifts side to side.

"You can always wake me up when you need me, okay? Always" he says gently.

I whine, digging my face in to his shoulder. He brings a hand up to run through my hair as his other hand strokes up and down my back. I can feel myself start to calm, and my thoughts drift away, leaving near empty behind.

"Good boy, sweetie. Very good boy. How are you feeling, buba? Feeling a bit better?"

My head feels too heavy to move, and my legs feel weak.

"mmmmmm"

"What's that hun?"Yoongi asks gently

"Ahhh,mmmm. Ahhh"

I lean all my wait in to him, and he tightens his hold, so I don't fall. 

"Okay sweetheart, let's sit you down"

Yoongi pov

I carefully shuffle the little over to the couch, thankful that it's right next to us. Once safely seated, Jimin immediately lays on his side, his wide eyes watching me. I take a seat close to him, so he can see me more easily, and wipe away one of the remaining tears on his cheek. I'm positive he's in baby space right now and even after talking to Jin and Namjoon about it after Jimin mentioned it, It's still slightly nerve wracking as It's my first time looking after someone in the headspace. 

"Okay honey, let's put something on for you, hey?" I ask and run a hand through his hair. 

He babbles at me, sticking a thumb in his mouth. I lean over to grab the TV remote from the table and turn on Netflix, putting on Pokémon with the sound quiet and the screen dim. 

"There you go, you watch this and ill be right back. I'm going to get you some things"

This time he doesn't answer with a string of sounds and instead continues to watch the characters on screen. I give him a swift kiss on the head and then speed walk back in to the bedroom. I pull out a large wanted blanket as well as a normal blanket, unsure of what he would prefer. Next I grab one of the spare stuffed animals I have, an old polar bear that was and is still a favourite of Jin's. I had contemplated getting rid of it a few years ago due to its middle seam breaking and finding out that all the old stuffing had been gnawed at by bugs. It was a traumatising day for little Jin to say the least. In the end I spent a very long time cleaning out the old stuffing, re stuffing and then patching it up using pink squares from an old shirt. Though I later had to make it a waistcoat to hide the 'battle scars' as to not upset the little and then place the old toy in retirement at the fear of Jin breaking it again. He is definitely not gentle when it comes to play time. 

With everything in hand, I head back to the living room to see Jimin still happily watching the TV and chewing on the sleeve of the hoodie I gave him. God, I really need to get him some gear for when he's here. I place the waited blanket over him, making sure everything is covered. He snuggles in to it with a hum and blinks up at me. 

"There you go, nice and warm now"

I crouch down to his level and place the other blanket on the table before turning back to him with the old toy.

"I have someone very special here you have to be gentle with, you're going to look after each other okay" 

I wiggle the polar bear's nose against his, earning a tired smile, and then tuck the polar bear under the blanket as well. Jimin gently puts an arm around it and pulls it close. I'm not sure if somewhere in his head he registered me telling him to be gentle or not, but seeing him with his stuffies tells me It's how he normally is with them. With the little content and warm, I move on to the couch near his head and sit with the other blanket. It's not long before Jimin moves up to rest his head on my thigh, and I let myself fall asleep after him. 

Jimin pov

I slowly wake up to the sound of soft voices and something warm surrounding me, opening my eyes I see the TV on and playing one of those crappy cop shoes that are all the same. I lay still for a moment, mentally preparing myself to leave my warm cocoon. Finally, I sit up with a bit more effort than I had expected, not realising that the blanket was waited. No wonder It felt so nice. I sit there looking at the blanket that was now bunched at my waist with confusion. I can remember coming in here and feeling a bit down last night and then falling in to little space, but it gets a bit foggy after that. I continue to stare down, zoning out, until Yoongis voice startles me out of it. 

"Sorry, what?" I ask, turning to see him leaning over the back of the couch.

"I asked if you were alright. You went pretty deep in to your head last night, well, early morning"

"What? I… Oh. Fuck. Yeah, sorry, just... give me a minute. Or.... fifty" I groan and rub my eyes with a closed fist as the memories from this morning start to come back in bits and pieces, It's like my brain has one of them big loading circles. 

"Here, have some of this" Yoongi says gently, pushing something cold in to my hand.

I open my eyes to see him sat in front of me, giving me a glass of ice water with a bit of lemon sitting on top. I take a sip and hold the water in my mouth for a moment to feel the cold water and the slight taste of lemon on my tong before swallowing. I take another sip and quickly swallow it, feeling it go down my throat. I continue to lightly sip at the water as memories of this morning slowly come back and slip in to place. When I go to have another sip all I feel is the cold ice against my lips, looking down in to the glass I realise that there isn't any water left.

"Oh... I drank it all" I state quietly, more to myself than Yoongi who I now realise has his hand combing through my hair. 

"Do you want some more?" He asks gently.

"Uhh... Yeah, please"

"Course"

He takes the glass over to the kitchen and empties it before quickly getting new water and ice and, finally, squeezing a new bit of lemon in to the drink and then plopping the slice on top. I follow him with my eyes until he's sat in front of me again. This time I take a small sip and then nurse the drink in my hands, flashing the elder a smile.

"You okay?"

"Yeah, sorry... I… Normally when I'm that small I end with this massive brain fog where I can't remember what happened, and It makes me really confused and then, then it starts to come back to me, and it just takes a while to process everything. It's like remembering a dream, like I know what I remember happened, but it doesn't feel like it did"

Yoongi nods with a hum. 

"What happened last night? I woke up to Taehyung calling me and basically saying that you were small and to go find you and then, well... you were not very happy" He finishes with a humourless chuckle.

"Ahhhh... yeah. Just look, I know the start might sound silly but to me, it's not, and it's really annoying and frustrating and kind of a big thing and also. Don't be offended because it was very nice to be in bed with you, okay?" I quickly blurt out while wringing my fingers.

"Okay" Yoongi nods with a serious look.

I take a deep breath and then start talking, trying not to rush my sentences. 

"Okay, so, I have this sleep thing where I need like complete nothingness to sleep, and I get really sensitive to everything. I couldn't sleep because of all these different things piling up like sleeping with another person, I find it really, really hard and frustrating, and sometimes I just want to sleep so bad that I get upset and tear up or like get really angry. Just, I can't even fully explain how much everything got on my nerves and yes, It is and was very nice to cuddle up with you and be like couple goals and all that shit but ohhh my god. Like I was too hot, and my back was sweaty, and my shirt felt wrong, and I could feel you like right behind me even though you weren't because I had moved forward a bit. Keep in mind that normally I love you touching me, but right then it just felt so, so, I dunno, but it was wrong and there were sounds that I didn't like, and the bed is new, and the room is new, and it was just supper wrong... and... yeah, I didn't like it. So. That was kinda shit..." I quickly come to a shy end once I realise how loud and emotive my movements were, then return to twiddling my fingers.

Yoongi sits in shock for a moment, eyes wide.

"Wow, okay... You said that was the start, so do you want to finish the rest, or do you want me to give my opinion about this first?" 

"Ummm... I'm gonna... finish"

"Alright" Yoongi gently smiles.

"So... uhh. The sleep thing annoyed me, so I thought I would go sit in here for a bit to calm down and then try again or sleep in here. But when I came in it just felt really lonely, like it went from being overwhelmed with so many things to it being completely silent and cold, and I just felt really lonely. I'll have this happen every now and again at home or when I stay over Tae's, so it's not like weird for me. Uhh, I have this thing as well where I don't like waking people up, I get scared they're gonna be upset with me even if logically I know they wouldn't be, It's worse when I'm small because I can't really talk a lot of the time, so I wouldn't be able to explain why I got you up. I don't have this problem with Tae anymore, he had to remind me like every time I was round his or wasn't feeling great for a couple of months before I could just do it without being prompted to. So when I got lonely and sad, I slipped, called Tae to wake him up, spoke over text, and then he must have called you because he knew I wouldn't go wake you. When you came over I just, felt lots of feelings and, yeah" I take another deep breath as Yoongi finishes taking everything in.

"So, first thing" He starts, "Your struggle and frustration is completely valid, It isn't silly, and I am not offended in any way. I can't completely understand how frustrating it must be for you, not only at the time but after as well, when you're running on little to no sleep. I do however understand to some degree and will try my best to understand more and comply to your needs, If you had told me before bed, then perhaps I could have taken out some of those irateness for you, or I could have set up somewhere else for you to sleep. So next time, tell me and ill see what I can do. That goes for our room in the club as well. As for the second bit, I of course wish you would have woken me, so I could comfort you, but I now understand. I'm happy you were able to go to Taehyung though, and for the future I want you to know that If you feel more comfortable talking about certain things with him than me, then go for it. Just remember that you can always wake me up. Also, you were absolutely adorable when you were tiny" He finishes by fluffing my hair with a gummy smile. 

Chapter Text

After talking with Yoongi we waste the day away watching Netflix before having dinner and a bath. Soon enough, It's time to get ready to go to the club. When I step out of the bathroom and enter the bedroom, I'm greeted by an already dressed Yoongi. He's in a dark blue silk shirt with black skinny jeans, instead of the harness he wore last time he has some thick red leather garter belts around his right thigh. Ill definitely miss being able to grab the harness, but I have to admit that the garters might look a tad better on him. Simple yet effective. 

"I picked an outfit out for you, If you still want me to dress you up?" He asks

"Yes please, I would very much like that"

"In that case, let me take this for you" He says with a teasing lilt.

Yoongi walks over to me, stopping in front of me to slowly untie the bath robe he gave me earlier. I blush, watching as the belt comes apart and hangs limply at my waist. Yoongi looks up to watch my face as he slowly opens the robe and pushes it off my shoulders, his hands follow the robe down my arms until the robe drops from my hands. 

"You're beautiful min" He says, razing my hands to slowly kiss each knuckle.

"If I was a Victorian woman, I would have fainted by now"

"If you were a Victorian woman you would be dead" Yoongi chuckles.

"You!" I quickly take a hand out of his and give him a whack on the shoulder. 

"Hey!" He retorts.

"I try to express how you make me feel and this is the response I get?" I dramatically turn around and shake my head with a tut "Unbelievable Min Yoongi"

"Awww, poor boy" Yoongi says wrapping his arms around my front.

I place my hands over his and turn my head towards him. 

"Bum hole" I say with a smile.

"Wow, now I am the one that can not believe" 

"Well, you best start" 

I lean my head back on to his shoulder with a contented sigh, he feels nice against me like this. It's only a beat or two later that Yoongi speaks up again.

"I have a scene planned for us tonight if you're up for it. Something simple for our first one"

"Hell yeah, i'm for it, what is it?" I answer with a wiggle.

Yoongi chuckles and kisses the side of my neck.

"You'll have to wait and find out. I have another question though"

"Okay, shoot" 

"Would you like for us to enter the dom sub dynamic as soon as we enter Moonlight Rain or only when we are doing a scene?" 

"Oohh. Uhh, can we try having the dynamic there as soon as we get in? It sounds fun, gives me time to settle, yah know?" I answer, turning around in his grasp.

He nods, "That was exactly my thinking. If you end up not liking it or want to stop for any reason, then use your safe word, okay?"

I nod.

"And that would be..."

"Red to completely stop everything or Yellow to pause" 

"Good boy" He says and then pecks me on the lips before moving over to the bed.

There are some clothes laid out that I hadn't noticed before. A silk white shirt, some black booty shorts and some fishnet tights. There are some leather accessories as well as some shoes and socks.

"Ohh, I didn't expect this" I say slightly surprised.

"What did you expect?" Yoongi asks, grabbing the shirt and walking over to me.

"Something more dom looking? I guess. Definitely didn't expect you to have booty shorts or tights"

Yoongi chuckles as he holds the shirt for me to slide my arms in, It feels nice and smooth. 

"Well, we all have to start somewhere in the scene world" 

"Wait... did you start as a sub?"

"No..." He starts as he moves to stand in front of me to do up a few buttons.

"I started as a switch. Soon realised I didn't like it though, going back and forth just messed with me the wrong way" 

"Oh, wow. Would you ever sub again? As like a one off" I ask as Yoongi goes to grab the tights.

"Maybe. If it's with someone I'm completely comfortable with" He says with a shrug.

Yoongi comes over and kneels in front of me, arranging the tights for me to step in to.

"Crazy, I really can't imagine you as a sub"

"Neither can I to be honest" Yoongi says with a chuckle as he pulls the fishnets up my legs and over my underwhere. 

Yoongi then moves to grab the booty shorts and stops in front of me.

"If you don't feel comfortable after I put this on you then we'll get you something else, okay?" He says seriously.

I nod, and Yoongi kneels down again and arranges them for my feet. It takes a bit of a tug to get them all the way up but end up nice and snug on my hips, not too tight, though I can definitely imagine them getting uncomfortable after a few hours. 

"How are they?" Yoongi asked while standing up.

"It feels good, I might want something else to change in to though. Not right now, like later"

"Do they make you uncomfortable?" Yoongi asks from next to the bed, where he's holding something shiny.

"No! I like it. I feel a little nervous with so much skin out, but not uncomfortable. It's just tight, so I might want to change in to something less tight later"

"Okay, good" Yoongi nods too himself, looking me up and down. 

"I'll grab something else for you in a second" He says and walks over with the shiny object.

Once in front of me, he unravels the object to show me a thin, long silver chain with dangling charms. 

"Did you remember your collar?" 

"Ahh! Yes I did! I nearly forgot it and had to rush home and back so I didn't miss the bus" I say with a proud smile.

"Good job love" Yoongi grins and pecks my lips. 

"Go grab it for me" 

I quickly jog out of the bedroom, high from the praise. I find my bag on the kitchen island and rummage through before pulling the slick collar out with a triumphant 'Yes' before jogging back to Yoongi. The elder has a sly grin on his face.

"What?"

Yoongi shakes his head slightly and takes the collar from my hand.

"Nothing love" He smiles and connects the silver chain to the front of the collar.

He then brings the collar to my neck and fastens it without breaking eye contact. Once nice and snug, he then moves on to the dangling chain. He loops it once around my waist and then fastens it to itself under the few buttons that are done up. He steps back for a moment and rakes his eyes over my outfit before guiding me over to a standing mirror.

"What do you think?"

The silk shirt is loose on my shoulders, the undone buttons allowing it to fan out. The silver chain hangs a small bit above my waist and dips at the back. It looks beautiful. The small pendents shine in the light and move with me as I turn to properly see the shorts. They make my ass look amazing. Over all the outfit screams 'sub' and I love it, I can't help but smile as happy excitement spreads through my body.

"You like"?

I turn around to Yoongi and shake my head.

"I love it. I feel so pretty" I say hugging him tight with a wiggle.

He chuckles and wraps his arms around my waist in return.

"You're always pretty min. This definitely adds to it though" He pats my behind before backing up a bit, hands holding my waist now.

"Now one more thing before we get going. I like to have rules for my Sub when we're in the club, normally we would get to the club, and then I tell you the rules while we're in our dynamic. However, as it's your first time, we are going to do this before we get there. This way, you have time to think and change things, you can obviously still do it once we are there but this way you can do it more comfortably. Is this okay?"

"Yeah" I quickly nod.

"Good" He smiles and kisses my forehead.

"So, my rules. One, you will ask me if you want an alcoholic drink and If I allow you to have one, I will get it for you. Two, If you want to go somewhere, you ask me. Three, You stay on the floor that I am on, If you want to change floors or seats then ask me. And of course, you do as I say." He finishes with a smirk.

"Okay, that sounds good"

"If you don't want to do something for any reason other than wanting to be a brat then use your colours, Yellow, and we pause, chat about what's wrong. Red, I stop everything straight away, and we go somewhere private to calm down" He says seriously.

"Yes, I know. I'll say If something is wrong" I bring my hand to his cheek reassuringly, he leans in to it.

"I know you will. I just like to make sure" He answers softly and moves his head to kiss the inside of my palm. 

Once wrapped up in coats, we set off to Midnight Rain.

When we get there, Yoongi takes us through the back and in to the office, where Namjoon is sat at the desk already. 

"Hey, how are things?" Yoongi greets first.

"It's alright, just finishing up ordering some drinks. I had a quick scan through the emails earlier and there are some new applicants, thought we could go through together before we start getting ready for tonight" Namjoon looks up from the computer and gives me a surprised smile before looking over to Yoongi.

"Sure, we can look at one or two before I start. Did Jin come in with you?" Yoongi asks, removing his coat and coming over to help me remove mine.

"Uhhh... Yeah. He's in communal, cleaning the floors, I think"

Yoongi nods to himself, hanging the coats up on the back of the office door.

"Are you two doing a scene tonight?" Namjoon asks quite abruptly. 

I can't help but feel slightly nervous from his questioning gaze.

"Yup, in the dynamic all night tonight" Yoongi answers and gives my hand a reassuring squeeze.

"Huh" Is all Namjoon says before returning to look at the computer screen with a slight grin.

I feel Yoongi's hand rub up and down my back, effectively bring my gaze back to him.

"Alright love, let's go see Jin hm? I'm sure he'll be much more entertaining than watching Namjoon and I look at a screen" He chuckles

"Yeah, I'd become a pain in the ass way two fast. I'll see you later, Namjoon"

"See you in a bit Jimin, You look nice by the way" Namjoon responds as we walk out of the room.

I grin to myself and give a quick thanks before we make our way through the pub and in to the exclusive arias. 

Once in the communal aria, we spot Jin behind the bar emptying a mop bucket. A few wet floor signs are spread throughout the large room, the man clearly just having finished with his task.

"Good evening my favourite boy" He greets, letting the empty bucket fall to his side with a sigh.

"Hey Jin" Yoongi answers before me.

Jin frowns and aggressively wiggles the bucket at him.

"I wasn't talking to you, grumpy ass. I was talking to this cutie, how are you?" He gives me a warm smile, completely ignoring the others under the breath complaints.   

"I'm good thanks, how are you?" I answer with a slight giggle, watching Yoongi strop about behind the bar.

"I'm doing great now that you're here, looking amazing"

"Ahh, thank you" I shyly play with my fingers as Yoongi makes his way back over to me.

Jin then wisps away with the bucket and mop, then swiftly reappears.

"Would you like anything to drink before I continue my bar tenderly preparation duties?"

"Yeah, ill have a..." I stop myself and turn to Yoongi "A Malibu and lemonade?"

Jin looks between us for a moment, a confused look covering his face, before he seemingly has some type of epiphany and his mouth turns in to an 'o' shape.

Finally, Yoongi nods "One shot, not two"

"Oh yoonnn, It's only my first one. Can't I have two? Please?" I ask with a pout.

"Nope, you'll have one. Won't you?"

I sit down on one of the stools with a grunt and nod my head.

"What was that love, I don't think I heard you?" He asks, voice lowering.

"I'll have one"

He smiles at me and leans in to give me a kiss on the cheek.

"Good boy, and good job for remembering"

A wide grin slowly takes over my face at the praise, a feeling of accomplishment washes over me.

"There you go, Malibu and lemon, one shot. Not two" Jin says with a teasing tone before wandering to do something else.

I quietly thank him as he goes and then sip on the drink, Yoongi watching me.

"You still alright with this?" He asks after I finish drinking.

I nod, "Yeah, I like it"

"Okay, good. There is about half hour until open, so I'm going to do a few bits in the office before then. You can sit in if you like or stay here, up to you"

"I think I'm gonna stay here, catch up with Jin a bit"

"Alright, I won't be long. Message or come over if you need something, or don't need something" 

He gives me a quick peck on the forehead and then walks back through the way we came. 

It doesn't take long before other staff members come in, each giving Jin and I a wave or 'Hi' as we chat. Hoseok briefly joins in when he arrives and then leaves to set up the mood lighting and other equipment. It's nice talking with Jin, we had spoken over text a little bit earlier in the week but nothing compairs to meeting in real life. Time passes in the blink of an eye as well as my drink and I have to stop myself from getting another. It doesn't take long for patrons to stream in as soon as the clock strikes eight, and the bar becomes flooded with skintly clad bodies of different shapes and sizes. Jin jumps in to action, greeting and making conversation while mystify mixing up different drinks alongside another staff member. After a minute or so, I excuse myself. The crowd of people surrounding me being a bit too much for my liking. 

I find an empty table to sit at and pull out my phone to text Yoongi when someone takes a seat opposite me, I look up to see a pink haired girl. Her hair is up in curly pigtails, soft purple makeup sits on her eyelids, complementing her bright red lipstick. I can't make out all of her outfit but from what I can tell, it looks as though she's in a frilly white dress that has bits of pink mixed in, the collar around her neck matches and has a little gold bell hanging from the middle. The Lolita fashion looks slightly out of place, and yet mixes in perfectly with the rest of the dressed up patrons.

"I'm Ray, nice to meet you!" She says enthusiastically, sticking her hand out. 

"Uhh, Jimin. Nice to meet you too" 

I take her hand and get a hardy shake before she lets go and leans on her hand instead.

"You look new, so I wanted to come and say hi" 

"Oh, yeah. I haven't been here very long, this is my third time I think" I answer, chewing on the side of my finger.

I wish I had a drink with me, or Yoongi. I don't do very well with new people.

"Oh! Wow. You're a proper noobie then. How'd you get in? You look way too innocent to be dressed that dangerously" She points, trailing up my chest until she's pointing at my face.

With one eye closed, she flicks her finger and makes a 'boop' noise before lowering her hand and opening her eye again.

I chuckle nervously, "Yoongi invited me, we're dating"

"Aww, bout time. He's been waiting for someone to come along, two years since he said no to casual subs. You be good to him, he's sweet as sugar that man. Melts like it too but don't tell him I said that" She winks.

"Don't tell who what?"

"SHIT!" Ray jumps to her feet, nearly knocking over her chair at the same time.

Yoongi chuckles and scoots up next to me on the couch, he wraps his arm around me. I take a deep breath, my nerves easing at the familiar presence.

"Sorry, I'm a bit late, are you okay?"

"It's okay, I'm alright now" I answer, smiling up at him.

He studies me for a moment and then nods, turning to look at Ray, who had sat back down at some point. 

"It's been a while, where's your leash?" Yoongi asks, looking around.

"Yeah, we got busy. My leash Is in line to get drinks, so for the time being I'm free"

"Don't count on it"

"Snitch, you're no fun" She sticks her tong out.

"Sorry little mouse, It's the dom code"

"Oh fuck off with that shit, you don't have a code" She says mockingly.

Yoongi chuckles to himself, looking at something in the distance. 

"Hey, what are you laughing at! Don't you laugh at me!"

Yoongi just continues to chuckle as a woman saunters over from behind Ray. The woman is dressed in a black mini skirt and latex bra that leaves little to imagine, a swirly marbling pattern covers part of her stomach and then goes under the skirt, presumably on to her thighs. A few other similar tattoos are dotted over her skin. Ray only notices the figure once two drinks are placed on the table.

"AAAHH!" Ray screams.

She nearly jumps out of her chair again but manages to contain herself. 

"Hello gentlemen, I trust my mouse has been behaving herself?" 

"Of course!" Ray shouts out.

The woman glances at Ray and then looks at Yoongi and I, clearly not believing the other's words.

"No actually, she has been swearing like a salour and scaring my boy" Yoongi answers with a sly grin while looking at Ray.

I glance up at him, a blush covering my cheeks as tingles go down my spine at being called his.

The woman sits down next to Ray with a tut.

"What, no! He's lying!" 

"Enough" The woman says in a commanding voice.

Ray stops talking and rolls her eyes before finding more interest in her drink.

"Apologise to Yoongi's boy, we will deal with your swearing later"

Ray huffs and reluctantly looks up from her drink.

"I'm sorry Jimin, I have a hard time reading people. I didn't mean to make you nervous or anything" She says sincerely.

"It's okay, really. I'm just not very good at talking to new people" I finish with a shrug.

Ray smiles in response and then goes back to her drink, looking less down trodden than before.

"All that aside, I'm Sarah. It's nice to meet you Jimin, I'm Ray's dominant and romantic partner"

"You could just say girlfriend" Ray adds and gets a nudge from the other.

"Nice to meet you" I answer.

Yoongi and the girls quickly get talking, apparently the pair had been away for a few months due to Sarah having some type of health scare. At some point, Yoongi moves his hand to my knee and keeps it there as I listen to them talking. They bring me in to the conversation occasionally, but I mostly stay quiet, much more comfortable than earlier with Yoongi to lean on. The conversation flows smoothly until they move on to greet other people. 

"What do you think of them?" Yoongi asks once they are out of ear shot.

"I like them, they seem really fun"

Yoongi chuckles, "They certainly are, I'm glad you like them. Iv been friends with them for about four years now and was hoping to introduce you to them, but Mouse found you first"

"How come you and Sarah call her Mouse?"

"Because Ray likes her dom to call her mouse, and I used to be one for a short time. More accurate to say I was there switch for a while, mostly platonic"

I nod, a slight jealously sits at the back of my mind and I do my best to will it away.

"Right, okay, cool" I smile at him.

Yoongi quirks a brow, "I didn't think you would be the jealous type"

"What? No, I'm not jealous"

"Sure you aren't"

"I'm not though" I say, crossing my arms.

Yoongi leans in to my ear.

"I don't like lies" He whispers in a deep voice.

He then leans back and gives me a pat on the head as he gets his phone out, and then pockets it soon after.

"Let's move up, some seans are starting soon that I need to keep an eye on" 

We make our way up to the second floor and take one of the tables overlooking the lower floor, much like last time. I take a moment to loiter against the balcony railing, looking over the crowd I manage to spot Ray's bright pink hair as she sits with her girlfriend and some other people. Most of the first floor has now been taken over by patrons, many still crowd the bar. It's odd to see it so calm, there are no scenes happening on the stages just yet and no one blatantly making out or near enough having sex on any of the tucked away couches. It almost seems like a normal club, and I can't wait for that to change. In the meantime, I think ill get a drink.

"Yoongiii" I whine out, turning to look at him. 

The elder, already watching me from his seat, smiles up at me.

"Yes lovely?" 

"Can I get another drink, please?" I smile.

"Same as before?"

I nod.

"Sorry, what was that? I didn't here you" He says in a commanding tone.

"Yes, sorry. Same as before" A slight tingle of excitement goes down my spine, I can't wait for later.

"Alright, I'll just have a pint of coke"    

"Okay, I'll be back" I say with a grin.

I stand from my seat and give him a wave before making my way through the meandering body's, thankfully not as packed as the lower floor. Once I reach the bar it's not long before someone comes to serve me, it's a staff member I haven't met yet, but they seem to be familiar with me. They greet me with a smile, asking how Yoongi and I are doing before getting to work taking my order.

"I'll have a pint of coke and a Malibu with lemonade. Uh, two shots, please" 

They swiftly get to work and leave me standing with my restless thoughts. I'm sure there is no way for Yoongi to notice the extra shot, but I'm almost hoping he does. I'm curious to know how much I can push before he gives a punishment, there is also a part of me that wants to behave and listen to his every word but for now... I'm feeling playful. Honestly, it might be better to do a scene earlier in the night, so I don't have time to get bored and start disobeying. 

"Ah, thank you" I say to the staff before taking a sip of my drink.

Oh yeah, that's better. After gulping at the alcohol and embracing the slight head rush, I grab both drinks and meander back to our table. Yoongi is glancing between me and the couple of scenes he's keeping an eye on. I decide to sit next to him instead of opposite this time, leaning in to him and bumping my head on his chin as I sit down. 

"Thank you for the drink, darling" He says, kissing my cheek.

Unexpectedly, he grabs my drink instead of his own and smells it before taking a sip and finally shaking his head with a slight frown.

"Did you forget our order in them five minutes or did the bar staff make a mistake, because if I recall correctly. I said you were to have one shot, not two" He says with a low drawl.

I bight my lip. Holy shit. I'm so glad his taste in alcohol is so refined. 

"Oops?" I say, trying to suppress a smile.

He leans forward and grabs my jaw to pull me closer, his mouth directly parallel to my ear now. 

"Well now, I didn't realise I had a brat on my hands. I'll be sure to keep this in mind for later"he whispers.

The next two hours consist of moving around the first and second floors with the elder. We stop to chat with different patrons and staff, Hoseok included. I had been hoping to run in to Jungkook as well, but apparently he only works part-time, something about balancing uni work and another part-time day job. Yoongi mentioned that the younger is hoping to work here full time once he moves out of his parents and once the exclusive club opens up more days of the week. 

The time passes quicker with all the wandering around and watching the nearby scenes, thankfully Yoongi only has to intervene with one once. Other than that, the time goes smoothly, although almost painfully with the erotic sights all around. It's almost embarrassing to admit that the scenes and my own imagination cause my shorts to become slightly more uncomfortable than they had been. I almost sight in relief when I see Namjoon walking towards us, a sign that Yoongi will soon allow himself to step off the floor and hopefully lead me away to his private room. Earlier, he had admitted that he didn't nesaseraly need to be on the floor. A staff member had called in sick for tonight, leaving the floor staff short by one. They can handle being short by one person without any problems, but Yoongi insisted on filling in for them, as he would be there anyway to look over the staff. Namjoon's presence means it's about time to swap shifts, Namjoon (much like Yoongi) insisting on stepping in for the missing staff. 

The other greets us before spending some time chatting with Yoongi about new applicants and some paper work he had looked over before finally the elder says goodbye. My fidgeting ceases completely when Yoongi closes a hand round the back of my neck and leans over to parallel my ear.

"Once we get in our room, you will call me Sir. Is that understood?"

"Yes" I gulp. 

With that, Yoong hums to himself and starts moving us forward, through the crowds, until we reach our room. His hand still snug around the back of my neck as he fishes the room key out of his pocket and unlocks the door. As soon as the door is closed behind is, Yoongis deep voice breaks the silence. 

"Take everything off other than the collar and chain"

His sudden order knocks the wind out of me for a moment before I get to work.

"You will say 'yes sir' when I ask you to do something, is that understood?"

"Yes sir" I quickly respond. 

"Good" 

He stands there and watches me undress, taking every clothing item and folding it neatly before placing them in a pile on one of the dressers. When the last item is cleared away, he simply stands with his hands behind his back, eyes looking over my body. He smirks when he sees that I'm slightly hard already. 

"Kneel, and open your knees" He orders.

I follow along quickly, the carpet feeling soft on my bare skin.

"Head down and hands behind your back, one hand holding the other wrist"

Again, I swiftly do as instructed, earning a pleased hum that makes me feel proud of myself. 

"This is called sitting pretty, understood?"

"Yes sir"

"Good, now stand with your head and arms in the same position"

I quickly use my hands to help me back up and then hold them behind my back, head still down.

"Very good" Yoongi praises, a hand caresses my cheek.

"This is standing pretty"

"Yes sir" I nod.

"What a fast learner I have. Now tell me, are you ready?"

Chapter Text

"Are you ready?"

"Yes, sir" I answer with an exited grin.

"Sit pretty on the bed" his voice commands immediately.

After a quick 'Yes sir' It takes less than thirty seconds before I'm sitting pretty in the middle of the bed, half hard from watching scenes in the communal room.  I feel a pleasant chill run up my spine as he slowly walks around to the edge of the bed with confidence.

"You're going to be waiting a while before this is dealt with" Yoongi says.

He quickly leans towards me and runs a finger over my tip ever so briefly before retreating. 

I hold my bottom lip between my teeth, the slight touch nearly making me whine and wiggle, eager for any touch at all.

"Colour?"

"Green" I say with a deep breath to calm myself.

"Good, today I'm going to start training you. We will be working on patience and that habit of holding your breath. But first, you need to take your punishment, don't you?" He says while taking a seat on the edge of the bed.

"Yes sir" I say while trying to hide my slight grin. 

"Wipe that smirk of your face and come here" He demands.

I shuffle to the edge of the bed and stand next to him, as soon as I'm up he pushes me down over his lap. One arm comes to rest over my back, effectively keeping me still as his other hand runs up and down the back of my thigh. I grunt and wiggle to try to get into a more comfortable position and get started a moment later. I gasp at the sudden sting on my left ass cheek, I hadn't even noticed him move his hand from my thigh.

"Stay still or you'll be here longer. Now, tell me why I'm giving you a punishment" He says, hand rubbing and gently kneading my ass cheeks.

"I didn't listen to you when I went to get our drinks" 

"Mhm" Yoongi hums unimpressed.

He gives a cheek a firm squeeze.

"Specifics baby" 

"Uhh, you told me not to have two shots in my drink, but I did"

"Yes baby, and as your punishment I'm going to spank you. As this is your first time we'll start at five, if you fail to stay still ill add another unit you learn to listen. Is that understood?"

"Yes sir" I nod.

"Your colour?" 

"Green" I respond immediately. 

"Good boy" He says gently before placing a kiss on my lower back.

I grin and hum to myself, making sure I don't wiggle from the praise. Yoongi doesn't say we're starting like I had expected and instead silently runs his hand over my cheeks, alternating between the two. In a way its almost relaxing, however my now fully hard erection that's pressed against the others legs makes it increasingly difficult to relax. The still building anticipation don't help eather. A minute or so later there's a sharp sting on my right cheek that makes me jump.

"One" Yoongi says as he rubs where he just hit.

A moment later he hits the other and I can't help but whine and grip on to his leg.

"Two"

Another hit on the other cheek.

"Three"

I quietly moan and manage to stop myself from rubbing in to the others leg. He goes again.

"Four"

My toes curl and I grasp tighter as another, louder moan makes its way from my lips.

"Look at you, whimpering on my lap like a little slut. You're not meant to enjoy your punishment sweetheart, should I make you stay like this even longer? Pushed here unable to move, unable to do anything about that mess between your legs. Should we do that?"

"No, p-please" I say shaking my head. 

"Please what?" He asks, leaning close to my face.

"Let me move, please...sir"

Yoongi let's out a pleased hum and runs a teasing finger over my hole.

"Alright, only because you're being such a good slut"

Less than a second later his hand comes down on my ass harder than before. I jump and moan loudly, slapping a hand over my mouth in surprise. Another lighter slap comes immediately after.

"Five, Six" Yoongi says and then removes his arm from my back.

He then pushes me to stand and then moves me so that I'm sat with his thigh between my legs.

"Very good baby" He says gently.

He rubs a hand over my back and pecks me on the lips.

"Your colour?"

"Green" I say with a smile and lean in to capture his lips.

He smiles and eagerly kisses back, pulling me in tighter. I moan as my cock rubs against his thigh. Yoongi then brings a hand to my waist and guides me back before pulling me in again, eagerly I follow his lead and start to rut against his leg.

I pull away from his lips to take gasped breaths. It feels so good to finally have some friction, despite the slightly rough surface. The other's lips move to my neck, kissing and sucking there as continues to guide me.

"You look gorgeous like this" He whispers in my ear.

I moan at the praise and start to speed up only to be stopped moments later.

"W-what? Nuh, please. No, sir. I, please sir -" 

"Ahh, it's alright sweetheart" He says reassuringly, running a hand through my hair.

I whine in response and lean forward slight to try gain friction.

"It's okay, baby, I'll make you feel good again soon. Now be a good boy and stay still" He says sternly, his hand pushing me back up right.

I let out a frustrated huff, but reluctantly stay still.

"That's it, good boy. Colour?" 

"Green" I say with a pout.

He chuckles.

"Alright, sit pretty on the bed" He commands with his deeper voice.

"Yes sir"

I slowly stand, wanting to prolong the feeling of his leg between mine as along as possible, and then sit in the middle of the bed again. Yoongi then stands and walks over to the set of draws that my clothes are folded on top of. He opens one of the small top draws and takes a moment to choose something, then closes the draw and turns to look at me. There's a small black fabric bag in his hand that prevents me from making out what's inside.

"Lay down on your front and stay still" 

"Yes sir" I nod and then turn around and lay down.

The pressure on my cock is both a relief and a pain at the same time. All I want to do is start moving against the soft bed cover. I here Yoongi move about behind me and then the opening and closing of the bedside table, seconds later the bed dips as he moves to sit beside me. He leans forward to grab a pillow and then places a hand on my hip.

"Up"

I push my hips up with the others help so that Yoongi can push the pillow underneath and raise my ass up slightly. 

"Comfortable?" Yoongi asks.

There's a click from a lid opening and closing.

"Yes sir"

"And your colour?"

"Green sir"

As soon as the words leave my mouth, I feel something cold against my hole that then starts to push in. I hiss at the sudden temperature change and curl my toes at the intrusion. It's slightly thinner than a finger and feel smooth going In. What is it? It's definitely not a dildo, that's for sure. I suddenly tense as the object grazes my prostate and then stops moving. What is it though? It's on the tip of my tong. What, is it-

"Oh, fuck! Oh, ahhh" I moan in surprise as the object starts to vibrate at a high speed and then calms down.

Yep, vibrator. 

"Colour?"

"G-green" I whisper, vibrations still making their way through my body.

"Now-" He starts, turning the vibrator off completely and pulling the pillow out from underneath me.

I moan at the friction again my dick.

"Roll over"

I quickly roll on to my back and look up at the elder, I don't have to wait long before he's explaining the scean.

"I'm going to be edging you today, when you get close you will tell me and only come after I give you permission"

"Okay sir" I gulp.

"Good, while I'm doing that ill be doing this as well"

He moves to hover above me and brings a hand to my neck, rapping his fingers around and putting them into the correct position to safely provide the feeling of having your breathing limited. He doesn't add any pressure, though it's enough to have my head spinning in excitement and my breathing speed up.

"Deep breath Jimin, I want your breaths to be slow and even"

I nod and take a deep breath in through my nose, then slowly let it out through my mouth. I'm able to even out my breathing after a minute, concentrating as to not accidentally speed up again. It's an odd thing, my brain telling me that I shouldn't be breathing properly just because Yoongis hand is at my neck.

"Very good baby, now I'm going to apply some pressure, and you're going to keep you breathing even for me"

"Yes sir"

As soon as that pressure is applied to the sides of my neck, my breath hiccups for a moment before I breathe in deep and regulate myself again. I can feel the fuzzy pressure in my head but breath perfectly fine. This and the gentle vibrations from the vibrator has me wiggling slightly with my lip between my teeth. 

"Good boy, how does it feel?" Yoongi asks with a slight grin.    

"Is nice sir" I answer with a hum.

He hums back and releases the pressure, rubbing at my neck with his thumb. Before I can complain, the gentle vibrations jump to a higher level and have me moaning in surprise. It's like my brain re sets, and before I know it, Yoongi is telling me to breath with the vibrations turned down again. I whine at the lack of stimulation, but quickly even out my breathing, realising that I had held my breath when everything got more intense. 

"That's it. Just like that, good" Yoongi praises.

The vibrations then jump up again, and this time I manage to focus enough to stop myself from holding my breath. The vibrations suddenly jump up again, making me let out a string of moans as my orgasm swiftly comes closer. Then is just as swiftly halted as the vibrations go back down to the lowest setting. I whine in frustration and then realise that I had held my breath again, I sigh and focus my breathing.

"You're getting it sweetheart, doing very good" Yoongi reassures. 

He then leans down and peppers my collarbone with light kisses.

"Colour?"

"Gre-en. Ahh, fuck!" I moan as the vibrations jump up yet again. 

Yoongi nips at my skin and then moves his lips down to my nipple, rubbing gently before taking it into his mouth.

"Ahh s-sir please" I whine, my orgasm building up again.

Yoongi raises his head to look at me, and then I feel the vibrations go up a level.

"Please what?" 

"Wanna cum, p-please" I ask, unable to keep my voice even. 

Yoongi just watches me squirm, breathing quick from the stimulation and being so close. A moment later, all vibrations stop. 

"Nuh, please. W-anna cum, please. Sir" I whimper, bucking my hips to try to get any little bit of stimulation to push me over the edge.

Yoongi uses his free hand to push my hips into the mattress, and rubs my hip with his thumb in a soothing motion.

"Not yet, patience, baby. Patience"

Once I'm still, Yoongi starts the process again, then repeats once more.

"Close, s-sir. Ahh, p-please?"

"Alright baby, cum for me"

Yoongi's hand around my neck tightens slightly, applying pressure to the sides. With his other hand, he quickly jerks my cock, and finally allows me to reach my peak with a loud string of moans and unintelligible stuttering. I can feel my body shaking, fists griping at the bedsheets, as I start to slowly come down from my high. 

My body feels heavy, a light fog covers my mind. I feel amazing, and for a moment everything in the world is good and right.

I can feel Yoongi move next to me and the feeling of soft covers as he pulls the duvet over my legs and up to my hips, and then I realise he's talking. I open my eyes (no clue when I had closed them, must have been during my orgasm) and watch Yoongi tuck the duvet under my hips.

"Yoon" I call out, my voice is a bit rough and I cough to try clear it.

"Hi sweetheart, here, i'v got some water for you"

He leans down to the side of the bed and comes back up with a water bottle that I'm sure wasn't there when we started the scene.

"Are you a wizard? Where did that come from?" I ask, taking the water from Yoongi, gulping down about half.

Yoongi chuckles and leans over the bed again only to come up with another bottle of water.

"I keep a few bottles under the bed, I pulled some out a minute ago"

I nod and have one more gulp of water and do it up before leaning over the bed to see one more bottle of water on the floor. 

"Smart" 

"Thank you baby" Yoongi says with another chuckle.

I lean back in bed with a content sigh, Yoongi watching with a faint smile gracing his features.

"Are you alright?" He asks.

"Yeah, I feel great. Sleepy but, yeah" I nod.

"I'm glad"

Yoongi leans forward and plants a kiss on my head, then opens the bedside table and pules out some wipes. I almost question what he's doing until I follow his hand and see him cleaning up cum from my chest. I blush at the sight, it's a silly thing to be shy over considering the last hour or so, but I can't help it. 

"How was the scene, love? Give me your thoughts" He asks, throwing the soiled wipes in to a bin down the side of the bed.

I hum out loud as I think.

"Ten out of ten, would indulge again" 

I give him a thumbs up, the elder laughs in response.

"That's a lovely review, but I was looking for anything more specific, anything that you didn't like? Anything you liked a lot? Anything I can do better?" 

"I don't think so. To the last question. Everything was good, you told me enough of what you were going to do and gave me praise. Then the edging was good, like it was frustrating, but good frustrating, and you didn't over do it. The choking was just aghhh so good, it was just all good. Even the punishment was good. Your good, great, fantastic"

I would have continued the praise, but a yawn cut me off, and then Yoongi was talking before I could continue. 

"Alright, I'm glad. I had a lot of fun baby, you did so well today. I'm sure that holding your breath habit will be completely gone in no time"

"Yeah, I completely forgot about that" 

I sit up straight and lean in to Yoongi, raping my arms around the still clothed man.

"Thank you for looking after me"

Yoongi brings an arm round my waist and uses his free hand to run it through my hair.

"It's my pleasure sweetie"

"Yeah, I can feel your pleasure against my leg. Also, when did you take the vibrator out, you fuckin wizard?"

"Don't tease me or ill turn you around and put that vibe right back in" Yoongi whispers in to my ear. 

After lounging around in bed for a while and earning a spank or two for teasing, we end up back in the communal room. Yoongi had said we could either stay in his room and finish aftercare, or finish it out here. I decided on being sociable, my clingy mischievous mood would prevent me from sleeping anyway. This time we're cuddled up on a couch near the bar on the second floor, a duvet cover draped over the both of us as I had insisted bringing it instead of a blanket. The weight of it feels comforting, almost like it's keeping us safe in our own squishy bubble. 

There's an odd feeling in my head, the slight fog from the end of our scene is almost gone, still lingering, but there's more to it now. The need to be little, just under the surface. It makes me think of when Yoongi found out I was a little, I think I now understand how it can be easy for age regresses to slip after a scene. It feels wrong, though, wanting to slip after something sexual. It's not like the scene is the reason I want to, it's just the feeling after. The warm feeling of being safe and cared for, not having to think. It still feels wrong though, it makes me feel uncomfortable, which definitely isn't helping the feeling go away. It's really fucking annoying, and being annoyed isn't helping, it's just making everything worse.

I sigh and shift in Yoongi's arms, the hole thing is making me anxious. It feels like I need to storm about and run until my head clears.

"Are you okay, hun?" Yoongi asks, rubbing gently down my side

"Huh?"

"Are you okay? You're all wiggly, and you've sighed about ten times this last minute"

I look up at the elder with a pout, I don't exactly want to tell him what's going on out here. I might slip, and that's a definite no-go right now.

"I don't like this anymore" I tug at the silk shirt with a pout.

When I had gotten dressed, Yoongi gave me some sweats to where instead of the shorts and tights, but I had decided to put the shirt back on. The chane had been taken of the collar at some point during the scene and was still sat on the bedside table in Yoongi's room. 

"Oh? Okay, shall we go back in to my room and change it? I have a hoodie in there, I think"

"No. I want to go to our locker and grab something" 

Yoongi looks taken aback from how quick the 'no' had come out, but quickly brushes it off.

"Let's go do that then, yeah?" 

I quickly nod and stand up, the duvet falls on to the floor and Yoongi neatly folds it and places it back on the couch before we set off. I can't help but pull Yoongi to walk faster as we walk through the first floor, scared to have a repeat of last time. We slow down once in the locker room, then finally stop in front of ours. Yoongi throws me a few glances as I open it and rummage through my back of spare clothes, I find an oversized fuzzy jumper and quickly throw off the silk shirt to replace it with the jumper. I then lift my hands up to the collar and start to undo it without completely realising. Yoongi's hand on my shoulder brings me out of my head, and my hands stop moving as I look at him.

"What's wrong Jimin? Did, did I do something? Or..."

"What? No! No, you haven't done anything wrong. I'm okay, I just... Okay, I'm not like super okay, but it's not your fault. I... I uhh"

Yoongi just watches patiently, a hand rubbing up and down my back.

"Well, I just. It was really nice and warm and cosy and safe... and it made me feel kinda...small. Then it felt all wrong, and I got wound up and annoyed and that made me want to regress more because I was getting upset, but then I remembered last time and I just needed out. Like right then, and I didn't tell you, just in case I slipped in there. Also, the shirt made me a bit uncomfy cuz that's what I was subbing in"

Yoongi blinks, then nods and brings his hands up to mine and finishes taking the collar off for me.

"Okay, love, shall we go home, and you can regress?" Yoongi asks ever so softly.

"Do you think we can stay in the pub for a bit? I don't wanna go just yet"

Yoongi brings me closer, running his hands down my sides.

"I would have to tell the staff and have someone remind everyone in the pub of what they can and can't talk about in there, there's high chance people are going to figure out you're a little, even if you end up not slipping" he warns

I take a moment to think and then decide that as long as the elders with me, I should be fine.

"Stay with me and ill be okay"

"You sure love?"

"I'm sure"

Chapter Text

"You sure love?" I ask gently.

Jimin nods, "I'm sure"

"Alright, love, can you wait in here for me? Just while I go sought something out" I ask, rubbing my hand down his back.

"Yeah, ill be okay for a bit. I don't feel like I'm going to slip right this second, so… Yeah," He smiles.

"I'll be right back" 

I give him a quick peck on the head and then make my way to the pub front. I open the door to the relatively calm atmosphere, well as calm as you can get in an almost full pub.

It takes a minute to get through the huddles of people and make it behind the bar, Miyara is the first staff member I see. I walk up besides where she's mixing some drinks, she glances at me and smiles before returning her attention to the job.

"Hey boss" she says cheerfully.

"Hi, I just need to tell you something quick, and then if you could pass that over to Chan and Ritchie that would be awesome"

"Yeah sure, just give me a few to finish this quick" 

"Thank you, I'll be in the office"

I head in to the office while Miyara finishes up and start rummaging through draws for the microphones we have for karaoke nights. They end up being tucked at the back of a rarely used draw, figures, we haven't done karaoke in a while. I turn it on and get greeted with a loud squeak and then silence. I tap on the top a few times to test it and get the thumps echoed back to me. Miyara enters seconds after I turn it off, happy that it's still working after months without use.

"What's up dock?"

"Jimin's feeling small, he hasn't regressed yet, but there's a big chance he will. We're going to stay in the pub for a while, so if you could let the other two know. I'm just gonna send off a text to the staff chat and Namjoon, then I'll go warn everyone out there" I say waving the microphone.

"Alright, I'll let them know"

I shout back a thank you as she walks out the office. Then send out a text to everyone, sending Namjoon a separate one.

Me:

Yo, Jimin's feeling little

We're gunna sit in the pub for a while, make sure the staff are aware

Also have someone stand near the door to the locker room to let patrons know if they are going in to the pub

Thnx

00:15

Joon:

K dude, will do

I was wondering where you two vanished to

Is Jim OK?

Jimin*

Should I send Jin?

00:16

Me:

Thnx man 

He's alright, Jin can pop over if he wants

but it's not urgent or anything 

00:16

Joon:

👍

👌

😀

I didn't mean to send that last one

00:17

Me:

lol

K

00:17

With that job done, I head out to the pub and turn on the microphone, then turn the sound up all the way so that I can be heard over all the chatter.

"Hello everyone, can I have your attention for a moment please?" 

My voice echoes out over the room, the sound of my own voice making me grimace slightly. It takes a few attempts before the pub is quiet, the only lingering sounds being the few patrons that are ordering drinks. 

"Thank you everyone, I'll make this quick. I would just like to remind every one of our pub rules, please make sure you keep your conversations appropriate. If everyone could do a double check to make sure their outfits are appropriate as well that would be lovely, if you're not sure about your outfit it probably means you should be switching rooms or covering yourselves up. You can of course ask our lovely staff, and they will direct you on whether you are dressed according to our guidelines. Thank you everyone, that's all. Enjoy the rest of your night"

Chatter starts to build up again as soon as the microphone is off and behind the bar, I can see a few patrons standing and checking their outfits as well as a few people gathering drinks to move in to the other room. With a quick scan of the room, I don't see anyone that stands out as being particularly lewd, everyone seems to be covered up enough and the few patrons that had been right on the edge of that rule were the few leaving.  After one more glance over, I make my way back through to the locker room.

Jimins lent up against our locker on his phone when I reach him. 

"Are you alright, Jiminie?"

Jimin looks up from his phone with a smile, quickly pocketing the device and opening his arms for a hug. I lean in and wrap my arms around him, planking a kiss on his cheek. He definitely seems happier than before.

"I'm good" he says, leaning back to look at me.

"How are you feeling?"

Jimin hums and leans back in to the hug, his voice comes out quiet, shy.

"Feeling kinda smaller now, like I'm little, but not that much. Like, like how it is when I gotta look after mah self when at home. Big Jiminie is righhhht there"

"I see, sorry I kept you waiting, sweetie. Do you still want to sit in the other room for a bit before we go home?" 

"Uh, yeah! I want a hot chocolate as well, can I haves one?" He answers enthusiastically.

"Sure you can, I'll make you one, okay?"

"Thank you" he says with a squeeze.

He quickly wriggles out of the hug and grabs my hand, then points towards the pub.

"Let's go?" 

I nod "Yes, let's go lovely"

The younger is quick to lead the way, skipping over to the door. He then stops and pushes me to go first. I can feel the younger grab on to the material of my shirt as we make our way through the room and over to the bar, I give his hand a squeeze and then take him over to a bar stool closest to where you enter behind the bar. 

"Can you sit there for me, lovely? While I get your drink" I ask gently. 

"Oke"

He lets go of my shirt and hops on to the stool with a grin.

"Good boy, I'll be back in a minute, but I'm just over there if you need me okay hun?"

"Oke! Can, can I have biscuits as well? Please?" 

"Corse, sweet boy, I'll find you some. Sit tight for me, yeah?"

"Yes!"

I give his hair a roughfle, earning a giggle, and then make my way behind the bar and over to the coffee machine. The coffee machine that I definitely hadn't ordered after Jimin had expressed his love for a certain warm beverage. No, definitely not. I grab one of the hot chocolate glasses and place it under the machine, pressing the appropriate button until it beeps. Then I crouch down to grab two packets of the little biscof biscuits that I also didn't order after someone said they liked them. Nope totally didn't.

Standing up, I turn to check on the younger. He's still happily sat at the bar, playing with a drink coaster while he swings his feet. Perfectly content. It's interesting to see the different sided of the youngers little space, the other times I've looked after him so far he's always been primarily non-verbal and quite shy, reserved. It's a nice change to see the other so energetic and talkative. Not that I like this side of him better than the other, I love them both equally. 

The machine beeps a final time, singing to the world that it had finished its job. I carefully grab the drink and the biscuits and make my way back over to the little. He doesn't notice me until I'm leaning down to place the drink in front of him. He wiggles in his seat with a grin and moves his hand to wrap them around the glass, the now half shredded coaster forgotten in a sad heap on the bar.

"Be careful hun, it's hot"

Jimin nods his head and then notices the biscuits next to the drink and gasps.

"I like them! Thank you a lot!" He says enthusiastically, wasting no time and ripping in to the packet within seconds.

I chuckle, "You are most welcome"

I take a seat next to him, watching as he nibbles through the firs biscuit and then basically hoovers up the last of that packet. After opening the last packet, he pulls out a biscuit and places it in front of me, then nibbles on the other one.  

"Oh? Is this one mine?" I ask, surprised.

I had expected him to quickly finish off the last two biscuits, considering how much he seems to like them.

"Yeah, is your one" he answers.

"Thank you sweetie, that's very nice of you" 

He smiles, now finished with his, he sits and watches me eat mine with a curious look.

"That was very nice, thank you"

Jimin smiles and wiggles on his seat, clearly happy that I had liked the sweet treat, and then turns his attention to the hot chocolate again. He blows on it and then takes a tentative sip before nodding to himself and sipping some more. 

It's only a few minutes later when I see Hoseok coming over with a wide, heart shaped smile.

"Hi guys, how are things? Ooo a hot chocolate Jiminie? I haven't tried one yet, is it nice?" He asks in a flurry of excitement.

Jimin nods enthusiastically and slides over what's left of the drink towards Hoseok.

"Try, is yummy" The little one encourages.

"Are you sure?" he asks, surprised.

The younger nods again and picks the drink up, pushing it in to the other's grasp.

"Okay, okay, I'll try" 

Hoseok takes the drink and holds it up to his eye level, looking it over as though he's studying it. After twisting the glass around a few times and making some exaggerated humming sounds, he finally takes a sip. He stills and then raises his eyebrows and gasps, putting a hand to his chest and shaking his head.

"Oh! Oh, so good!"

Jimin giggles at the others antics.

"Thank you for letting me try, it is truly lovely" 

Hoseok goes to place the drink back on the bar, only for the little to push it back towards him.

"You, can have it"

"Aww thank you, but you finish it for me okay? I'll have one later" Hoseok says, putting the drink on the bar.

Jimin hums for a moment before deciding to take the drink back.

"Oke hoba" He answers and then finishes the drink in a swift gulp. 

"Oh you're sweet"

Jimin grins at the complement and then grabs the half destroyed coaster to continue with its destruction.

"What's up Hoseok?" I ask.

"Ah nothing much, it's quiet on the other side as far as my job is concerned, so I thought I would come see you two"

"I though Jin would be over"

"Yeah, he sends his regards. He wanted to come over, but someone puked all over one of the tables and the floor on the second level, so he's busy with that at the moment" Hoseok cringes.

"Ewwww!" Jimin shouts out with a disgusted look, causing us to laugh.

"Yeah exactly!" Hoseok exclames.

Hoseok spends some time keeping us company, having fun entertaining the little instead of working. Not that I can complain when Jimins sat there giggling so much.  Hoseok doesn't have much experience with littles, having only met with little Jin a handful of times, but there is no denying that he's a natural at this. It's about twenty minutes later when Hoseok has to leave, he gives Jimin a tight squeeze before making his way back to the communal room. I check the time, seeing it's 1:12am already. We have an early start tomorrow to go see Jimins mother and pick up that cat called It, so the night comes to a swift end.  I say goodbye to the staff in the pub and text Namjoon that we're off, then grab mine and Jimin's things before driving to the youngers. 

Getting the still little Jimin to settle and in to bed takes much longer that previous and results in me reading him about five different bedtime stories before he calms. When he is finally cuddled up in bed, he pulls me in and traps me in a cocoon of limbs. Safe to say, I slept there.

"How long did you say we have left?" Yoongi asks, glancing at before returning his attention to the road.

I look down at my phone to check the time before responding.

"Like an hour and a half ish, I should start recognising stuff soon" 

Yoongi hums in response. 

We were now about two hours in to our drive to see my mum and get It. The whole morning had been a bit of a rush, getting up at six so that we could get ready, eat breakfast, get some last minute things for the cat, and then we had to go over to Yoongis to feed Cat. Buy the time we finally set off it was already half seven, I'm not sure what time we ended up going to sleep at last night, but that and the early start have my head pounding. Not to mention my stomachs keen dislike for long car rides. 

I roll my window down a bit and take a beep breath of the fresh air, it helps sway the on coming nausea a bit.

"Too warm?"

"Nah, just. Feel a bit sick"

I can see the other quickly look at me with concern.

"I'll be fine, probably" I smile.

"Alright love, let me know if you need a break and ill pull over okay?"

I nod and move to turn up the music in the car, the sound of my own playlist helps to distract me for the rest of the journey. Thankfully we didn't have to stop on the way, but the complete lack of movement and solid ground has my mouth watering, ready for breakfast to come back up. I quickly walk deeper in to the garden, taking deep breaths as I slow down and continue to walk about in a random pattern. I always find that fresh air and walking about help, even if It's sometimes just delaying the inevitable. 

After what feels like an hour, though it's likely only a few minutes later, I hear the front door of my childhood home opening and a cigarette being lit.

"You doing alright?"

I turn to see my mum standing in the doorway taking a drag of her cigarette.

"Eahh" I shrug and then continue to walk about.

"Hello, I'm Hae-Won. Jimins mother" 

"Hello, I'm Yoongi, nice to meet you" I hear Yoongi answer.

I turn to see my mum and Yoongi have now moved closer to one another so they can talk without shouting down the long garden.

"How was the drive?"

"Not too bad, I'm sure Jimins disagreeing at the moment though"

"Yeah, he never does very well in cars"

"Mum, do you have any lemon ice poles?" I ask, walking over to them.

"I should do, go have a look" she replies.

I walk in to the house, Yoongi following behind me, and head in to the kitchen to dig through the ice poles in the bottom draw of the freezer. We have always had an ice poll draw since I was little, although they only get eaten in the one month a year that's extremely warm. After a moment of digging, I find what I'm after and quickly stand up to open it, kicking the freezer door shut. I move over to Yoongi who's stood just outside the kitchen, in the living room looking over at the mostly black cat sat on the top of the couch eyeing him suspiciously.    

"That's Yato, I'm surprised she hasn't run off to my brother's room yet. She doesn't like people and doesn't like us touching her most of the time, god forbid we look at her the wrong way" I say before sticking the ice poll between my lips.

I slowly walk over to the edge of the chair to sit down, and it's only a second later that Yato leaps off to try to leave the room, only to stop at Yoongis feet. He steps back in to the kitchen, and then she's off again, we can hear her scramble up the stairs in the hall and in to my brother's room from in here. With the spooked cat now gone, Yoongi comes over and sits next to me, eyeing the surrounding room. Mum comes in seconds later, now finished with her cigarette, and sits down in her spot on the other end of the couch. I see that Bolders Gate Three is on the TV, mum clearly having been playing it as she waited for us. 

"How far have you gotten?" I ask, having played the game a few times now.

"I'm at the goblin camp, with the three leaders"

I hum in acknowledgement.

"I'm stuck on the fight with the big red guy though" 

"Have you gotten Halsin in your party?"

"Not yet"

"Go get him first, he helps out a lot. Also, you can push the people down in to the spider pit and the spiders will kill them for you"

I continue to give a few more tips as mum goes back on to the game and re loads a save file too before fighting the red guy, working her way over to the dungeon where you find Halsin. 

I take a moment to look at Yoongi and can't help but giggle at the confused look on his face. Mum then looks over before returning her attention to the screen.

"Sorry Yoongi, I'll just finish this bit and then turn it off" She says.

"Oh, no. It's fine, I don't mind"

Mum waves him off, insisting that she's being rude, though still playing. 

Mum and Yoongi settle in to some polite small talk as I eat my ice pole, my stomach ache slowly leaving from the lemon flavour. I but in to the conversation a few times as I eat, catching up a bit with mum on things she hasn't told me over text. After finishing my ice pole, the conversation inevitably turns to the subject of cats after letting in through the living room window. You looks a bit confused at the two other people in the house, but quickly shrugs it off in order to greet me. His black and white fur is grubby from rolling around outside and leaves a nasty feeling on my hands, but it's worth it as he happily purrs and rubs up against me. The cats' attention is then on Yoongi, and he struts over and jumps on to the chair to greet him.

"This is You, right?" he asks as he pets.

"Yeah, he's a big old softie with people, but this is the guy that's being an asshole to It" 

"Poor guy, why do you do that, hey?" He asks You

You flops over as his answer, rubbing his head on Yoongis leg.

"Is It in the other room still?" I ask mum.

"Yeah, just watch out for that bite near his bum. It's healing well, and he has finished his antibiotics, but it's a bit sore still"

"Okay, I'll be back in a minute"

"I'll introduce you too him later when he's in his crate if you don't mind" I say to Yoongi.

"Yeah of course" He answers with a smile.

With that, I head in to the other room. I go in slowly, making sure to open the door as little as possible so that I don't let him out or another cat in. The little scruff ball is curled up on one of the couches and perks up with a squeaky meow when he sees me.

"Aww hi bud"

I sit down next to him and gently pet his rough fur, making sure to avoid the shaved spot where he is still healing. The wound looks good, nearly completely heald now. It doesn't seem bothered by it as he slowly crawls in to my lap and makes himself in to a loaf. It's sad to see him so timid, his confidence all gone after being bullied buy his elder. I pull the fluffy blanket he had been laying on over the top of him, covering all but his head. He has always been a blanket cat since we got him off the streets as a kitten, happy to be hidden safely under a blanket with me. After a few minutes of petting his head, I feel soft vibrations under his chin as he silently purrs. I spend a few more minutes sat with him before reluctantly moving him from my lap and covering him over with the blanket completely. He wiggles about for a moment as he gets comfortable again but doesn't leave from under the fuzzy cover. 

"I'll be back, okay? I'm going to take you home, you can have your own space away from the mean boy, okay?"

He doesn't move or make a peep as I leave to join my Mum and Yoongi in the living room. Sitting down again, I notice that the conversation has changed from cats to work as Yoongi gives a very tame rundown of his Job. It's not the most interesting conversation to me, but they both seem happy to talk about their different experience from managing such different establishments. Mother being the operations manager of a few care homes is after all drastically different from owning and managing a pub/club. With nothing much to do and boredom starting to sink in, I lean over Yoongi to grab the PS controller. Mum had closes Balder's Gate while I was sat with It, but hadn't turned the console off. May as well play something, right? I mean, it is right there. 

I load up Resident Evil 4 only for the change in music to gain the attention of my Mother.

"Jimin! You shouldn't be so rude" She tuts.

"I...what? How am I being rude? You two were talking so..." I shrug and try to will away the tight feeling in my chest.

"Ignoring us to play a game is rude" she says with a light smile that contradicts her tone of voice.

"I'm not ignoring you, I can still hear..." I answer, trying to keep my face as neutral as possible.

"Sure" She says sarcastically before standing up.

"What would you two like for lunch?" She asks, walking in to the kitchen.

 I let out a sigh and take a few steady breaths to alleviate the tightness in my chest. I hear Yoongi answer for the both of us as I swiftly blink a few times to clear my watering eyes and single my attention to the now loaded game. 

"You okay?" Yoongi says softly in to my ear.

I shake my head, not feeling like talking unless I have to. The elder plants a kiss on the top of my head and shuffles closer so that our sides are pressed together. The small amount of comfort is nice, and I can't help but lean in to him as I move in to the next section of the game. Yoongi starts asking some questions about the plot when a cut scene plays, and we end up chatting about it until Mum comes in with lunch.

Lunch passes quickly as we all talk about random subjects, the awkward scolding seemingly forgotten. The rest of the visit goes swimmingly, I end up showing Yoongi my old room and a few old art books, as well as the shy Yato who had curled up under a chair in there. I was pleasantly surprised when we were able to pet her. 

We end up leaving my Mother's house at about two with It safely tucked away in a travel crate and buckled in to the back of the car.

Although the visit had really been quite nice, I can't help but still feel dejected from the scolding I had received. I sigh loudly and sink back in to the passenger seat, feeling mentally spent after keeping a happy face on and not having time to process my feeling properly. I can see the elder openly glancing at me with concern, he's been giving me concerned looks for a while now. He doesn't bring it up until we're already two hours in to the journey.

"Do you want to talk about what happened before lunch?" He asks gently.

I sigh, thinking of how I can explain myself. It takes a few minutes and Yoongis reassuring hand on my knee before I start talking.

"Okay, so I'm gonna sound like a complete wimp but... I'm upset because I got told off, or well. I guess I didn't technically get told off, but it felt like it. It's so annoying, I'm always so sensitive to shit like that where most people can just brush it off. It becomes this hole big thing where I feel horrible for ages"

I don't turn to face Yoongi as I wait for a reply, instead looking out the window as if turning my head away will protect me from any negative response.

"Were you scolded a lot as a kid?"

"Not really, I was always scared to be told off, so I did my best to behave most of the time. My Dad wasn't exactly the most responsible parent when it came to disciplining children or in general to be honest" I answer, turning to face the front.

"How so?"

"He, well, okay. So, backstory. My Mother and he split up a while after my brother was born, mum got custody and my brother and I would visit dad every other weekend. He ended up getting with this other girl that already had kids that are now my step siblings, two girls, one boy. So all the stuff that happened was when I was over at his with his girlfriend and the step kids"

Yoongi nods.

"The middle step kid, Teana was a really, really angry kid, hated my dad so much. They would always argue and shout, and more often than not, my dad's solution would be to completely ignore the situation and just lock her outside or close her in a room and trap her in until she stopped kicking and punching the door. There were a few times when he would chase her and then basically drag her outside. One time I went over to find a hole he had punched in a door"

I hear Yoongi take a sharp breath in, but he doesn't interrupt.

"He was always mean to my brother, he's always been a real mummy's boy so he would often not visit some weekends where I would always go to play with the step kids. My dad used to slag off my mum and her side of the family to him, tell him horrible things, how he was fat and that mum was feeding us too much. Like some weird tactic to make him seem like he was better than mum was. There were a few times where my brother was apparently being too noisy or wouldn't go to sleep, so dad would slap him. My brother quickly stopped going to see him all together after that. I didn't really get any of that, I remember him saying a few hobble things about mums side, called my uncle a fagot one time. In the end I would just ignore him, I knew what he was saying was wrong and mean, but I knew he would just tell me I was wrong if I said otherwise"

I take a breath and blink away a tear.

"He never hit me, but there were a few times where I wouldn't want to do something, and so he would drag me and try to man handle in to going somewhere. I'd just be like this quiet, unmoving rock. Refused to respond or do anything or move at all for ages, If I was left standing up in the middle of the hall, I would be there until he moved me and made me sit down. Some type of coping thing I guess, scared to fight back so I did the complete opposite. I used to do it in primary school, did it in high school a few times, even did it with my last boyfriend"

I chuckle humourlessly.

"He would always do this manipulative shit to try to have me go over more often, thankfully I quickly learnt he was full of shit and would just smile and nod until he stopped. Manipulated me in to saying I wanted to stay at his longer one weekend, and then had my mum arrested after she slapped him for slamming a door on my brother's face and not letting me leave. So yeah... not great"

"Shit... I mean, no wonder you react the way you do if you grew up being scared you were going to be hit or emotional abused if did something wrong"

I shrug, at the end of the day the way I react is not logical. I know I'm in no danger, and yet the first thing my mind does is make me want to cry and find comfort over the smallest things. 

"No, Jimin. How you react is perfectly valid, you were abused, your siblings were abused in front of you and your mind adapted to try and help you cope and avoid being hurt" He says seriously.

"I... yeah"

I can't bring myself to say anything else as tears take over my vision. It hits a lot harder when you put the word 'abuse' in the situation. Growing up, it was just how things were. It happened less and less as we all grew up, and I eventually stopped seeing him as a teen, at the time it had been normal. Only sinking in later how bad it actually was.

The rest of the way home passes in a flurry of tears and comforting words until I'm outside my apartment with red, irritated eyes and a headache, completely exhausted. I fumble with my keys a moment before finally opening the door, I step back and let the elder in with It in his carrier and then head back to Yoongis car to grab some things. Mum had given me a few blankets and little cushions that It has been cuddled up with while trapped away in that one room. Hopefully his own sent around his new home will give him some comfort as he settles in. 

When I walk in to the apartment after closing the front door, I find Yoongi crouching in front of the cat carrier saying hello. I can just about make out It sniffing Yoongis hand through the front of the carrier, although very cautiously. After quickly going around and closing all the doors so It can't go into any rooms other than this mane one, I then arrange the blankets and pillows throughout. Lastly, I fill the food and water boles as well as the litter box before setting them down, the litter being tucked away in a corner of the room while the food and water are near the kitchen.

"Okay, that should do it. Do you want to open his crate up?"

"Yeah, let me just move it over here" Yoongi answers.

He picks up the crate and moves it so it's near the litter tray, that way he knows where it is without having to search. Then he opens the crate and joins me on the couch. It takes a while for the scraggly feline to come out, but soon enough he's sniffing about and using the litter before continuing his exploration. At some point I can feel my mind slipping away, getting smaller with the help of Yoongis arm raped around me and the sound of the TV. It feels so natural that I don't truly notice until most words feel foreign on my tong and my body becomes heavy. 

"Do you want dinner soon? I'm getting a bit peckish" Yoongi asks

All I can do is hum and push myself closer in to him.

"Tired honey?" He asks gently, his brushing through my hair.

I sigh, content, and bring a thumb to my lips. 

"Jiminie?" He asks.

When I don't respond, he brings a hand to tickle under my chin, angling my face up to look at him. When he sees my face, he hums and nods with a smile.

"Hi sweetie, shall we get some food in that tummie hmm?" He asks ever so softly.

I grin, thumb still held between my teeth.

"Alright bub, let's see what you have in the kitchen" 

When he stands from the seat it becomes too much effort to sit up by myself and I promptly flop over on to my side, the elder chuckles and plants a kiss on my cheek.

"I'll be back in a moment okay sweet boy?" 

He then makes his way in to the kitchen, spooking poor It from where he had settled under a table. I watch silently as It recovers himself and gets comfortable near his crate, making himself in to a perfect loaf. When Yoongi comes back, I hum and wiggle a hand at him, wanting him to come back and cuddle with me again. He takes my hand and then crouches before me.

"Let's get you in to some pj's okay sweetie?"

I hum and pout, not wanting him to leave again so soon.

"I'll grab you paci and your friends as well, alright?"

I make a disgruntled noise in hopes he will stay, but he ends up leaving again. I wiggle and kick and whine, hoping he comes back faster. When he does return my eyes feel a bit wet.

"Oh hun, It's okay. I'm here lovely, you're okay" 

He sits next to me on the couch and runs a reassuring hand up and down my back, repeating his comforting words until I feel calm and content again.

"There you go, all better" He says.

He boops the end of my nose with a pop sound and a wide gummy smile crosses his face as I wiggle happily.

The rest of the night continues in a similar fashion with me falling asleep nestled in the elder's arms with fluffy pj's on and a belly full of yummy food. 

Chapter Text

The next week passes in a blur, I hardly have time to talk to Yoongi or anyone else due to working so much. It's so draining for my introverted personality that all of my free time was basically spent eating and sleeping, not having energy to do much else. I hadn't gone to Midnight Rain yesterday and was still deciding if I even wanted to go tonight. I look down at my phone, reading our messages with a sigh while petting It, who had settled in bed next to me. 

Mr Bar Man:

Are you coming to the club tonight?

We don't have to do a scene or anything if you don't feel up to it

I do have a surprise for you, not scene related if you feel up to it

12:39

Me:

I'm not sure if I feel up to it

I'll think about it and get back to you soon okay?

Miss you tho <3

12:41

Mr Bar Man:

Alright love, take your time

Love you

Miss you 2 <3

12:42

It's about 2pm already, and I'm still not sure. Normally if I wasn't sure about going out it would be an automatic no but If I don't see Yoongi today I might not be able to see him until next week, it just depends on how my work schedule lines up and whether or not Yoongi sleeps the day away tomorrow after a late night finish. I am really curious about this surprise as well. I'm sure he would let me go and chill in our private room if I wanted, right? Have a nap, watch some shitty TV and have a few pints while he's keeping an eye on the floor. After that, we could both chill and watch shitty TV. Yeah, that sounds like a good plan B if being around lots of people becomes too much.

Me:

Hi baby

I don't think i'm up for a scene tonight

I'll come to see your handsome face and that surprise though 

1:57

Mr Bar Man:

Lovely, can't wait to see your more handsome face

;]

1:59

Me:

What? no way

You are way more handsome >3>

2:00

Mr Bar Man:

Pffff

Agree to disagree

O3O

2:03

The front pub of Midnight Rain is thrumming with life when I step in, the atmosphere welcoming as always. I'm greeted by a few familiar faces as I walk through the crowds to the bar. I order the pint of beer that I had promised myself earlier and then make my way through to the communal room where Yoongi should be. It's not long before I find him, sat at the bar on the second floor talking to Jin. 

"Yahh, Jiminie! There you are" Jin says with a wide grin.

"Hi" I say with a shy smile. 

Yoongi stands to greet me, raping me in a hug and then giving me a quick kiss before guiding me to sit.

"You look gorgeous" He says, eyes running up and down my figure.

"Thank you" I say with a grin, taking my turn to eye him up.

The elder is in a tight black turtle-neck with loose black trousers, the all black look makes the red belt and cuff stand out. Although the look is simple, it looks great. The tight turtle-neck makes his muscles pop in a way that's deadly. I had gone with a more feminine look for my outfit than normal, a flowy crème blouse with a black knee-length skirt and some fish nets. I had thought about adding some thigh garters and a harness but decided I really couldn't be bothered as we aren't doing a scene tonight. 

"How have you been? It feels like I haven't properly spoken to you in ages after not seeing you much last week, with everything that happened and all" Jin asks

"Yeah... last week was... something" I reply awkwardly.

Thinking back to last week when I had regressed in the pub feels weird. Even after Yoongi telling me It was okay, the thoughts of it being wrong and inappropriate peak in. 

"Don't worry about it, you're not the first and most likely not the last. I had it happen quite often back in the day" Jin sighs dramatically.

I can see Yoongi role his eyes at the elder's exaduration.

"I had been quite stressed with family matters at the time, I wasn't in any mood to be doing scenes to try to relieve that stress and didn't have many other outlets, so I just... popped. I'm much better now but, it happens" Jin shrugs.

"Thanks, that makes me feel a bit better about it" 

I haven't talked about little space with Jin very much at all, the occasional comment here and there. It feels nice to open up a little bit, I want to ask about Jins little space and how Namjoon is as a cg. I'll have to ask him sometime if we meet up outside Midnight Rain. 

The next hour or two are spent chatting with Jin and Yoongi and drinking. Not to an extreme amount, but enough to have my more extroverted side start to shine through, a pleasant buzz under the skin that warms you up nicely. Yoongi wanders off a few times, checking in on staff and patrons to make sure everything is running smoothly. Jungkook pops over very briefly to say hi before he's leaving to some dom training. As nice as it is, though, I find myself wanting some quiet time. The music and chatter suddenly become just a bit too noisy.

"Hey Yoongi?" I ask, leaning in to the elder's side.

"Yes Jiminie?"

"Can I have our room key? I wanna just go and chill for a while"

"Yeah of course. Ah, that reminds me! I have some things for you" He says with a smile.

He stands from his seat and takes my hand, then quickly leads me through to our room. When I enter, the first thing I notice is a neatly stacked pile of boxes on the floor at the end of the bed, I turn to give the elder a questioning glance.

"Have a look through" He says with an unsure look.

I go over and open the closest box to find a paint can? I take it out of the box and study it for a moment before going to another box and pulling out more paint of a different colour.

"I thought you might enjoy making the space a bit more personal, I got some colours that I thought would go well with everything in here, but if you want any different ones then let me know, and I'll get them for you"

I look up from the paint to see the elder nervously standing next to me. My heart tightens, my god, this man is so thoughtfully. I stand and much to the elder's surprise I wrap him in a tight hug, his arms immediately pull me in. 

"Thank you, I love you so much. This is so nice"

He breathes a sigh of relief.

"Good, I'm glad you like it. I wasn't sure if you would like it or think it was a chore or something. Come over any time you want to get painting, okay? I'll be here to let you in, or Namjoon will"

"I hope you know that I'm going to change things about fifty different times" 

I look up at him with a cheeky grin. 

"Oh I don't doubt it, my only request is that things are cleaned away when you finish for the day, or night"

I nod, smile still stuck to my face.

"And no paint all over the floor if you can help it"

"That's two requests"

"Yahh, brat, it's two in one"  

"That's still two"

The elder leaves me to my devices, (after giving me a swift smack on the behind) going back to watch over the communal room for another hour or so before Namjoon takes over. I take a seat in front of all the boxes and steadily unpack them, most of the paints are more neutral colours, a crème, some nice browns as well as some light pastel colours. Pink, blue, yellow, green. I start going through my internal Pinterest boards for inspiration as I unpack the final few boxes. There are some nice paint brushes, a few varying sizes of paint trays, some wall tape and a big tarp. The last box is quite small, some sample paint maybe? I open the box and look at the contents with slight confusion, it looks like pallets of water paint. I grab one of the pallets to get a better look and feel my eyes widen with interest. Water activated body paint. I take all of the pallets out of the box to find a verity of vibrant body paints, as well as more delicate brushes to paint with. What if Yoongi was my canvas? That could be fun. 

I smile to myself, saving that idea for when the elder returns, and neatly put the items back in the box. Then after surveying the room, I move over to one of the walls and move the draws in front of it, a different wall. This is going to be my wall, I don't want to go all maximalist and take over every wall with paintings, I also don't think I would finish it all before I got bored. Next on the agenda is grabbing some reference photos, then I set out the tarp and open a light crème paint to sketch with. Time passes quickly as I work, and as clean as I try to be, I still end up with a splodge of crème on my skirt. Sighing, I decide to take my shirt and collar off, as well as my shoes. No use in taking the skirt off if it has paint on already. When Yoongi comes in, I'm refining the figure with a different colour, adding lines to show where the detail of the picture is. 

"Oh wow, she looks cool"

I take a few steps back to look over the painting so far, It's really not much at the moment. The figure of a naked woman from the side, kneeling down with one leg stretched out. A large tarp or blanket or, well, whatever I decide it to be later is draped over her shoulders and cascading down her arms to the floor. 

"Thank you, I'm going to use the crèmes and browns for her skin, then maybe use the brighter pastel colours as highlights. I’m not sure what colour I want the fabric to be though, it would be cool to mix in all of the bright colours, but I think that would be too much. Maybe the pink with brown for the shadows? I don't want it to take away from the mane part of the painting, you know?" 

I turn to see the elder nodding along with a thoughtful look. He then turns to look at me and smiles, his eyes drag over my form and then he chuckles.

"Maybe I should have ordered you some overalls, I can't have you getting cold now, can I? You do look very lovely like this though" He chuckles, an endeared look in his eyes.

I look down at myself, my skirt has a few more little drips on it, but my chest and stomach is the worst. I had been subconsciously wiping off the brush on my skin, a habit from painting murals at mums work. I would have a pair of painting clothes and instead of constantly changing brush for certain bits, I would wipe the exes paint on my shirt or trousers to clean it a bit. 

"I actually think I prefer this more" I say with a laugh. 

"In that case, I won't complain" Yoongi says, slinking up behind me.

He plants his hands on my waist and tucks his head in between my neck and shoulder, leaving little kisses with a pleased hum. I lean back in to him and use my paint brush free hand to fiddle with his hair. Within the comfortable silence, I remember the box of body paint.

"Hey yoon?"

"Mhm?" He hums.

"Can I paint you with the body paints you got?"

The elder lifts his head with a confused noise.

"Body... pai- Oh! Right, sorry, I forgot that I had gotten them. You can paint on me if you want, baby"

I grin to myself, I have no clue what I'm going to paint, but It's exiting nonetheless.

"I'm going to clean up then"

Yoongi grunts in acknowledgement and reluctantly moves to sit on the bed after getting a kiss on the cheek. I quickly move about, pouring paint back in to their respective cans and putting the lids back on. I move all the equipment out of the way and pile them together neatly, then fold up the tarp with any paint on the inside. Once it's all packed in to a corner of the room, I enter the bathroom to wash the brush. I can hear Yoongi moving about in the other room and poke my head out to see him getting undressed. When I go back in and put the brush with everything else, the elder is sat in his boxers.

"I know you said you didn't want to do a scene to day, but do you want to make this one? A non-sexual one" 

I look up from the box of body paints to look at the elder.

"Like, with you painting me?" I ask with a slight tilt of the head.

He gently shakes his head with a shy smile.

"No, you're painting me still but, you're the one doming" he says quietly.

I look at him surprised, I knew there was a possibility of him asking, but at the same time I didn't really think it would happen.

"You want to sub?" I ask

He nods.     

"For me?"

He nods again, picking at a nail.

"I'm happy to try, but I'm not sure if I'll be any good" I say with a nervous chuckle.

"You'll be okay, just do what feels right" He says with a reassuring smile.

"What about your boundaries and stuff? I don't think I know any of you're preferences when it comes to subing"

"You don't have to worry, we aren't doing anything sexual, so most things don't apply. For a very brief run down though, I'm more of a softie than you are, I like lots of praise and reassurance, and I don't like being degraded. You can be a little bit rough with me if you're moving me about, but no spanking or hair pulling, anything like that" He finishes confidently.

"Aww, Yoongi, you're such a softie. So cute" I say teasingly.

A slight blush makes its way across the elders face.

"Anyway, If it progresses, and we do, want to do anything sexual, you can ask me about specifics, or we'll do something simple and vanilla. I trust you, I know you won't do any boundary pushing, especially when you don't know the ins and outs of how I am when subbing" He says with a slight pout.

"Yeah. Yeah, of course. I honestly think I would cry if I upset you while you sub for me, so... yeah, don't worry. I'll take care of you" I say with a soft smile.

Jeez, is this how Yoongi feels when I sub for him? It feels so nice to know that Yoongi trusts me so much, trusts me to take care of him while he's venerable. Aghh, I just want to squish him in a massive hug. I'll do that later, though. 

I tip out the box of body paint on to the bed and then take a seat next to the elder. 

"Alright, I'm going to grab some water. While I do that, I want you to lay down on your back. Get comfortable" 

"Okay" Yoongi answers immediately.

I lean in and give him a deep, slow kiss, then stand and grab the clean glass that Yoongi keeps on the bedside table. I'm honestly not sure why the elder keeps a clean glass there, I should ask. I go into the bathroom and fill the glass up, when I exit, Yoongi is laying on his back with his arms above his head. He watches as I place the glass down and sit next to him on the bed.

I quickly lean down to leave a peck on his forehead.

"Good boy"

Yoongi grins, a soft blush covering his cheeks again.

"Are you comfortable like this?" I ask.

"Yes" he nods.

"Good, and you can call me sir"

"Yes, Sir"

"Very good" I smile. 

I lean over to the array of body paints at the end of the bed and pull them closer, they all have a plastic film around them, so I start to take them off with the elder watching me.

"I want you to stay still while I paint, I can't have my canvas moving now, can I?" I ask while peeling the plastic from a container.

"Of course not sir" Yoongi answers.

"Good, now tell me. What pet names do you like?" I ask, moving on to another container. 

The elder quickly blinks a few times and furrows his brow as he thinks. I know he likes pet names in our day-to-day relationship, but over all he's not fussed about whether I use them or not. When I do, it's just baby or hun, but it's really not that often. I wonder if he'll like them more while subbing.

"I like lots of them but, sugar and baby are ones I like a lot" He answers.

"Alright baby, I'll make sure I use them the most then" I say, unwrapping the last pallet.

Yoongi grins.

"Now that our paints are ready, we need to prime our canvas, don't we?"

"I think so sir"

I chuckle at his answer.

"Yes, we do my sugar"

I lean down and place a gentle kiss on his shoulder, then the other. Then I move down slightly and kiss before moving to the opposite side and kissing the same spot. I continue down the elders chest and stomach, repeating the process over until I'm just below his navel. Next I shuffle down the bed and gently grab one of his thighs with both hands and then lean down to plant a kiss, I do the same with his knee and calf the repeat on the other leg. When I shuffle back up the bed to my original spot, I see that Yoongi has his eyes closed, a soft smile on his face. I lean in and gently kiss his soft lips, Yoongi opens his eyes in surprise, but quickly closes them as he kisses back. It's a nice slow kiss, no attempts to deepen it, no rushing to get to one another. It's positively perfect. When I pull back, I take a moment to admire how beautiful the elder is before sitting up and grabbing a paint brush.

"Now that my canvas is primed, It's time to start painting"

"Yes sir" Yoongi says with that soft smile.

God, he really is the fucking cutest sub ever.

I grab the dark green pale and open it up, then dip my chosen brush into the glass of water and lather up the paint. The colour quickly coats the brush and I start by adding a long swirling line that starts near his ear and makes its way down to his hip. I continue with the same colour, adding different lines that swirl and curl around his tauso, adding a few leaf shapes on some of them. Once content with the start of my vines, I move to do the same on the elders legs. Next, I rinse off my brush and move on to the lighter green, using it to add highlights.

"You are doing so well baby, perfect" 

"Thank you sir" Yoongi whispers, his eyes closed again.

 After finishing the highlights, I grab the pink and use it to paint flower petals next to and over the vines. After finishing the petals, I use yellow to dot the middle of each flower, then use a nice blue to add more petals. The process repeats, petals then dotting the middles with yellow, I then use white and repeat the flower making process. The final step is highlights, I mix white with the flower colours for the highlights. For the white flowers, I mix up a light grey and use that to paint shadows instead. It takes quite a long time, and it isn't anything extraordinary, but it looks nice, beautiful flowers and vines raping around Yoongis pale skin. After looking over all of the work, I decide to add one final flower on the elders cheek.

"There we go, my sweet. You have done such a good job. Now I want you to stand up and have a stretch"

Yoongi opens his eyes and slowly gets up from the bed, careful not to damage any of the work, though most of it should be completely dry now. He lifts his arms up above his head and stretches, then leans backwards and forwards, as well as side to side. 

"Good boy" I say, standing up.

I walk over to him and cup his cheeks.

"You look beautiful, my love"

"Thank you sir" Yoongi replies shyly.

"Come here, let me show you baby"

I place a hand on his lower back and guide him over to the mirror in the bathroom and have him stand in front of it with me behind him.

"What do you think, hmm?"

I see him grin in the mirror as he turns his body to see the sides of the painting.

"It's so pretty sir" He answers with a gummy smile.

"You're so pretty baby" I say, kissing his neck.

"I wish I could show you off to everyone, my gorgeous boy and his artwork" 

Much to my surprise, Yoongi enthusiastically nods, eyes lighting up in the mirror. 

"Would you like that sugar?" I check.

"Yes sir, I want to show off my pretty flowers" 

"You're sure?" I double-check.

"Yes sir" The elder replies without a doubt.

"Alright precious, let's put one thing on you before we go out"

I walk out of the bathroom, Yoongi following diligently. I go over to the set of draws that I had moved earlier and grab my collar from on top of it, as I turn to Yoongi I remember that the staff normally wear red, not black. 

"Do you have a red collar baby?" 

Yoongi nods "Yes sir"

Then he moves over to the bedside table and pulls out a chunky closes red collar, It's simple, with no extra bits and a shiny finish. He then walks over and hands it to me. 

"Thank you, good boy"

Yoongi preens at the praise as I secure the collar around his neck. 

"Is that good?"

"Yes sir" 

I then take off the other red cuff and put it away in the bedside draw along with my own collar, as I'm putting them away, I spot a set of black cuffs with a fuzzy interior. I take one of them and secure it around my wrist, marking myself as a dom. I then grab one of the one of the robes from the back of the door and put it on, then grab the other one in case Yoongi wants to cover up when we are out in the communal room. 

"Alright lovely, I have a robe for you if you want to cover up, okay? If you feel uncomfortable at any point, tell me or safe word" I say to him seriously.

"Yes sir"

"And what's our safe word?"

"Red sir"

"Good boy, Let's go show you off now, shall we?"

"Yes sir!" Yoongi says with a gummy smile.

I place my hand on his back and guide him out of the room, locking the door behind us. We then walk out on the main section of the second floor, and towards the bar. It's not long before a few heads are turning our direction. A few people "ooo" and "aww" but most turn back to their own business after a glance. When we reach the bar, Jin looks on in shock.

"Jin, Isn't Yoongi looking so pretty with his flowers?" I ask, leaning in to give Yoongi a kiss on the cheek.

Jin quickly snaps out of his shock, blinking a few times before a big smile makes its way on to his face.

"My look at you! I was taken away by how lovely you look!"

"Thank you" Yoongi says.

 He turns in to me slightly and bumps his head on my shoulder, then rests it there. 

"As lovely as all of them flowers are, I think the prettiest is you" Jin continues. 

I hum in agreement.

"Would you like a drink flower?" I whisper in to his ear.

"A coke please sir"

"Two cokes please Jin"

Jin quickly gets the drinks and then gives Yoongi another complement before we head off to find somewhere to sit, we end up sitting on a table tucked away in a corner of the first floor. We get comfortable together, with the elder sat in between my legs, leaning against my chest against my chest. We make a small amount of small talk, though most of the time is spent in a comfortable little bubble of silence, watching other people as they go about their activities. I can't help but notice the couple that had caused me to slip that first night. Sure, I'm not the one getting swaddled with cuddles and kisses at the moment, but I find that it doesn't matter. I love Yoongi with all my heart, and he loves me back just as much, not only that, but I have a little group of friends that grow on more each day, that's all I need.